Tumgik
#anywho uh expect way more N posting
memchiix · 23 days
Text
Welp
Tumblr media
He’s like completely taken over my brain
Im losing it
12 notes · View notes
honey-sweet-hiraeth · 2 years
Text
 To Hate You Back (N.R.)
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Summary: Natasha Romanoff has hated you since you met... Eventually you try to return the sentiment. Then one day with a lie, some self endangerment and a bit of blood loss, you begin to understand each other better.
Warnings: SMUT (18+) Minors DNI, Oral (r giving), Fingering (r giving), very soft, like really soft at the end, Stab Wound, Blood, Stitches, Nat Talks About Getting Shot, Scar (singular), A Little Angsty, R is a Little Shit (sorta), So is Tony (sorta), Enemies to Lovers??? (I think), absolutely awful flirting with a dangerous angry assassin lady. ALSO- a really weird sparring scene (yes it needs a warning)
Words: About 8,200
A/n: Hey look! I wrote something. I hate that it has taken me so long to write and finish anything and I'm so sorry about that. I'm trying, I promise I am. I have no clue when I'll continue/finish Breathe. It'll happen one day, maybe. Anywho- I'm still writing. Annnnd now I've written smut!! This is my first time posting smut so I uh- I hope you like it.
Clint was the first to hear of Natasha's distaste for the agent she'd been going on missions with lately, then it was Steve, then Wanda, then Tony, pretty soon everyone knew. 
Which was exactly why they all seemed so shocked that you were so.... Likeable.
You were intelligent, Kind and honest. Not to mention funny, passionate and skilled. You didn't take yourself too seriously and quite frankly it was hard to tell you were the agent that Fury held in such high regard.
With the way Fury spoke so highly of you and the way Natasha complained, they were expecting someone more arrogant and self absorbed. To be fair, being called Fury's prodigy agent was bound to go to anybody's head.
But you were pretty much the opposite of what the Avengers had been led to believe.
May 27th-
When Fury found out about Natasha's feelings toward you, he laughed and immediately informed you that you would be joining the Avengers.
"Ex-excuse me?” Your eyes widened and you stumbled back.
"You heard me y/l/n" Fury returned to his regular more rigid demeanor, "Starting tomorrow you're an Avenger. We'll be moving your things to the compound shortly."
"Sir I don't think you understand" You sighed "Romanoff is going to kill me"
"Not if you kill her first" He gave you a look and you raised an eyebrow in disbelief.
"Are you joking?" You asked incredulously and Fury chuckled roughly under his breath.
"Agent Romanoff will learn to like you" He shrugged "Unfortunately for both of you, you work well together so you'll be working together a lot anyway. She'll have plenty of opportunities to get used to you"
"I don't think getting used to me will solve anything" You groaned and the look Fury gave you should have placated you, but given your more... Complicated relationship with the man. You were rather used to it.
"Agent y/l/n" He spoke professionally but the undertone of his voice was akin to begging. "I know you'll find a way to make it work. Just get out of my office and start packing"
June 18th-
"I'm going to kill her" Natasha growled as she made her way into Clint's room and flopped on his bed where he was sitting, reading a file.
"She's not that bad" Clint shrugged, earning a deadly glare from the redhead that he seemed to miss. "What'd she do this time?"
"You should've seen it" Nat rolled her eyes "She and Wanda were in the kitchen 'talking' If you could even call it that."
Clint raised an eyebrow at the mention of the other redhead. He had to admit he felt sort of protective of Wanda, ever since she lost Pietro.
"Go on" He urged and Natasha groaned.
"They were all over each other Clint!" She threw her hands around rapidly "y/l/n practically had her hand down Wanda's pants"
Clint threw his head back in a laugh. Of all the things you did that seemed to piss Natasha off, your banter with the others was the one he always heard about. 
"That's not even close to the truth now is it?" Clint smirked and Natasha rolled her eyes. 
"They were making sandwiches and bumping into each other" Tony appeared in the doorway with a smirk. "Then they were joking about their similar eating habits."
"Ugh" Natasha rolled over and sighed "She's a bigger flirt than you are Stark, and it's ridiculous"
"Maybe you should ask her out." Tony laughed as Natasha threw him a glare. 
"Why the hell would I do that?" The redhead nearly hissed at the idea. 
"With the way she takes your attitude toward her with so much humor, I would bet she likes you, and you seem pretty obsessed with her" Tony shrugged and smirked as he got the reaction he was looking for.
"I am not!" Natasha sat up defensively. 
"All I'm saying is you're a little too focused on her flirting habits for someone who isn't at least a little bit attracted to her" Tony chuckled as Nat scoffed, turning away from him. "Don't be embarrassed Nat, Have you seen her? You'd be an idiot to not wanna bang her. Hell I would do it"
"Shut up" Natasha snapped and pushed past him through the doorway, effectively ending the conversation.
July 22nd-
You panted lightly as Steve made another move, swinging his fist in your direction, only hitting air as you darted around him. You landed a hard jab to his ribs and he turned, trying to grab your wrist as you swung at him. 
His success was short lived as you flipped him on his back with a surprising amount of force. The sound of his back hitting the mat along with the groan that followed echoed through the empty training room.
"Give up yet, Rogers?" You smirked and he nodded decisively, causing you to immediately switch from your fighting stance to a more relaxed state as you helped him up.
"You're a really good fighter" He smiled as you waved him off "No really, you're not even enhanced as far as we know and the only other person who can take me down like that is Nat"
At the mention of her name you tensed again and nodded stiffly.
"Cool" You gave Steve a tight smile and a high five before you made your way to the punching bags, secretly thankful that Steve hadn't followed you and instead headed in the opposite direction, toward the treadmills.
You worked out in silence for a while when the doors to the training room opened, catching your attention. At the sight of the cold, always angry redhead, you groaned.
Of course it had to be Natasha. You couldn't go half a day without seeing her and having some sort of tense, semi aggressive interaction.
Steve smiled at you with a mischief you didn't recognize on the man before turning to Nat.
"Feel like sparring?" He grinned and Nat raised an eyebrow at him.
"Yes actually" She smiled "Feel like getting your ass handed to you?"
"Not really" Steve matched her smirk. "Y/n already took me down twice this morning. I bet you two are well matched for sparring. And she seems like she'd be down to fight you."
Natasha glared at Steve as you looked up in shock.
"Alright" Natasha turned to you with a scowl. "I'd never miss an opportunity to beat up y/l/n"
"You're too kind" You rolled your eyes and made your way to the mats, getting ready for what you were sure was going to be the beating of your lifetime.
Natasha met you at the mats and matched your position before darting forward with no warning to land a blow to your jaw. You took a few steps back in shock and scoffed.
"I knew you liked it rough Romanoff but I didn't know you liked it dirty too" You chuckled before dodging her attempt to knock you down, spinning out of her reach before stepping behind her and locking your arm over the base of her neck, applying light pressure. Not enough to hurt her, but enough to choke her lightly and tell her you could hurt her if you wanted to.
Your other hand rested on her hip and you didn't miss the way she squirmed under your touch. It wasn't the discomfort of hatred you were expecting to see in her body language. Quite the opposite actually. 
"Do-" Your mouth dropped open before a smirk took over your features. "Do you like that, Romanoff?"
You squeezed her hip and added more pressure to her throat, and bit your lip when you heard Natasha's breathing hitch before she quickly regained her focus and flipped you on your back, making you gasp for air as she straddled your stomach, pinning your hands above your head.
Natasha took a moment to appreciate how shocked you looked by the way she'd thrown you down. You were breathing heavily and your eyes were closed tight as you tried to regain your composure. She scolded herself when her mind wandered briefly to a more enjoyable activity that could be done in that position and pulled her focus back to fighting you.
She furrowed her eyebrows in confusion when you smirked up at her and she was about to ask what you were so smug about when she gasped as you arched your back suddenly in order to flip the two of you over. 
'Maybe Tony was right', some god awful part of her brain thought before she quickly dismissed the idea, trying to ignore the butterflies she felt as she noticed the position she was now in.
Your hands on her wrists, her legs around your waist, and her back pressed firmly to the mat by the weight of your body that was settled between her thighs.
You smirked down at her and you both seemed to just sit there forever. Your eyes involuntarily dropped to Natasha's lips as her gaze fell to yours. You were both breathing heavily and neither of you could tell if it was due to the sparring or the tension that had thickened in the air. 
"Uh" Steve's voice immediately knocked you both out of your trance as you pulled yourself off of Natasha and she sat up on the mat. "I think it's safe to say you could both hold your own against each other"
Steve shuffled awkwardly and Natasha scoffed.
"Whatever, she got lucky, I was distracted" Natasha snapped and you smirked.
"What exactly was distracting you Natasha?" You asked, drawing out the syllables of her name. 
Natasha rolled her eyes and huffed. 
"Nothing special, that much is for sure" She raised an eyebrow as she spoke pointedly, unknowingly giving you the exact answer you wanted. 
"Chto by vy ni govorili, malyshka. (Whatever you say babygirl)" You chuckled as her head snapped toward you at how fluent her native language sounded coming from you. "Y'know I'm starting to think you secretly like me"
"In your dreams" Natasha scoffed as you got up off the mat, heading to the exit, turning to stare the redhead directly in the eyes.
"Only the dirty ones" You winked and ducked out the door before she could react, running down the hallway in fear of being chased, or Steve following you out there to lecture you about teasing the 'Great Black Widow' like that. 
Steve did not follow you however, opting to instead burst into laughter at the sight of a very flustered Natasha Romanoff.
"I didn't know you could blush Nat '' He chuckled, earning a not-so-kind look from the redhead.
"I don't know what you're talking about '' She snapped and pushed herself off the ground before stomping out of the room, no longer in the mood for her workout. 
August 4th-
You rushed off the Quinjet and into the Compound, moving as fast as your legs would carry you. An angry- no - Livid Natasha right on your heels.
"Help!" You yelped and rushed behind a very confused and very concerned Steve and Wanda.
"Y/l/n!" Natasha growled from across the room as she slowed down, eyeing you like a predator would it's annoyingly evasive prey. "I'm going to take you down, drag you out of here and break you with my bare hands."
You couldn't help the smirk that took over your face as you raised an eyebrow.
"Say that again, that sounded good" You bit your lip at the glare the assassin sent your way. You had to admit, it was kind of hot. 
Wanda and Steve shared a look as if to say 'are they always that flirty?' before both of them stepped to the side, leaving you open for Natasha to rush at you.
"Traitors! " You yelped and ran around the counter to avoid the Black Widow's wrath.
"Stop running so I can kill you!" Natasha growled and you yelped again as you narrowly avoided her grip. 
"While getting brutally murdered by you would be a lovely way to go" You smirked "I'm gonna keep running"
With that you rushed out of the room and down the hall, trying to get to your room so you could lock Natasha out before she got to you. 
Just before you reached the safety of your room, a hand wrapped around your wrist, spinning you around as Natasha pinned you against the wall.
"What the hell were you thinking?" Natasha hissed under her breath and your breathing hitched as you noticed just how close she was. "I could've handled that, you didn't need to rush in there half cocked"
"I was thinking you were surrounded by HYDRA agents, and while I'm sure that if the roles were reversed you'd grab some popcorn and enjoy the show, I personally didn't want to watch you get your ass beat" You snapped and Natasha's eyes widened.
"What's that supposed to mean?" She sounded confused, which only made you angrier. It was like every time Natasha had said something snarky about you had built up and all the pent up frustration finally came to a head. 
"It means that while you might be content to hate me all your life- some stupid little part of me likes you, and I like you enough to notice when you're overwhelmed, whether or not you'll let go of your pride and admit it." Your voice raised a little and Natasha stepped back, making room for you to step forward, taking your turn to invade her personal space. "It means that I care about you enough to step in and help, despite the fact that you've done nothing but hate on me and make me second guess myself, since the moment we met."
You were inches apart and Natasha was searching your eyes with an unreadable expression. Your breathing was slow but your heart was beating faster than ever before, so hard you could feel your pulse in every individual nerve in your body.
"You think I'm a bitch" It wasn't a question and you hated that Natasha seemed hurt about it.
"I don't think you're a bitch" You softened for a moment before starting to slowly work yourself up again. "At first I thought it was a defense mechanism, maybe you were just rough around the edges or something because you didn't like new people. Hell, assassin's are trained not to like new people. Then I thought maybe you didn't want to catch yourself making friends with anyone so you were acting up to keep me at arm's length. Then Tony tried to tell me you were acting out because you wanted to fuck me, and i thought maybe you were upset cause Tony kept insisting we need to hook up. Now i don't know- Now i just think you hate me"
Natasha stared up at you in shock. Her mouth opened and closed a few times as she searched for something to say.
"I- I don't-'' She tried to speak but you cut her off. 
"And let me tell you, I've been trying so hard not to take it personally, I thought of everything that could have happened to make you angry with me and how to fix it. I have kept trying to talk to you and be nice but I can't handle it anymore. Okay? I give up." You were almost whispering at this point, your body so tense one could swear you were made of stone, a startling contrast to your usual mellow state of existence.
Natasha had been reduced to silence as you kept ranting onward, sounding defeated. A longing, almost sad look on her face. 
"I stopped trying to talk to you and started to avoid you and you seemed to seek me out just to antagonize me and I've tried taking it in stride. Tried giving you time to warm up to me. I'm starting to think my only option is to hate you back. Is- is that what you want?" You kept your face as neutral as possible to avoid her seeing just how upset you really were.
"Y/n..." Natasha reached hesitantly out to take your hand but you flinched away. 
"Don't patronize me Romanoff" You sighed and stared into her guilty eyes. 
"I-" Natasha paused, unsure of how to move forward.
"It's fine" You barely spoke at all, whispering more to yourself than to the redhead in front of you. 
You turned around and walked into your room with a long drawn out sigh. You were tired and angry and you desperately wanted a shower so you could take a nap and maybe distract yourself from the way you were reeling from your pent up emotions. 
September 16th.... Six Long Weeks Later-
You sighed softly as you turned the shower on and stepped under the stream of hot water that nearly scalded your skin. You didn't mind the pain though. You embraced it, knowing it would help relax your tense, achy muscles. 
You had been taking missions left and right in order to avoid talking about anything but work with Natasha, you didn't want to fight with her again and you were starting to get fed up with the way she kept staring you down with guilt written over her features. 
She was the one that started this, she didn't get to feel bad now. 
You took your time, letting yourself relax a little before getting out of the shower nearly an hour later, wrapping your towel around your body and stepping out of the bathroom.
"What in the motherfuck-" You jumped, hand on your chest, completely startled by the presence waiting for you. Sitting on your bed and leaning against the wall. "The hell are you doing here?"
Natasha's eyes moved to meet yours and she couldn't help but notice that your towel only went down about a quarter of your thighs. She had to fight herself not to stare at the long stretch of your legs that were uncovered.
It took a few moments before you realized her eyes were a little unfocused, her breathing was unsteady and there was a dark red spot taking over the side of her stomach, staining her grey tank top. She looked a little beaten up and battered, causing you to eye her suspiciously. 
"Why are you bleeding in my bedroom?" You raised an eyebrow and she glanced around your room, avoiding eye contact. 
"I went to check out a little HYDRA facility, it was supposed to be empty" She admitted neutrally but you noticed the slight shake to her voice. "I wasn't really paying attention. An agent saw me and caught me off guard. It was stupid but i didn't hear him coming, i was a little too in my head."
"The great Natasha Romanoff made a mistake?" You chuckled, enjoying the way she squirmed in your presence. "That doesn't explain why you're here and not in the Med Bay with Bruce"
"Bruce isn't here, you're the only other one that can give stitches that actually look decent and wont scar too much." Natasha glanced up at you and to you it seemed like she felt uncomfortable asking you any favors. 
You walked into your closet and put on some denim shorts and an oversized hoodie, feeling a little awkward about standing there in just a towel.
When you got back, you took a moment to enjoy the new dynamic. For once it felt like you actually had the upper hand. Then you noticed the way Natasha was swaying from blood loss and your smugness immediately gave way to worry. 
You rushed back into your bathroom and grabbed your sewing kit and some antiseptic before moving into the room and in front of Natasha, grabbing the hem of her shirt and tugging it up lightly. 
"Take this off" You ordered and she glared up at you.
"Excuse me?" Her voice lowered dangerously and you chuckled softly. 
"If I'm giving you stitches I need to be able to get to your wound." You explained and the redhead nodded slowly in apprehension. You tugged at her shirt again. "Come on tough chick, shirt off and then i need you to lay down on the bed"
You tried not to stare as you helped Natasha slowly pull her top over her head. The sight of her newly exposed skin almost made you dizzy. If it weren't for the gaping stab wound on her stomach the sight would've been heaven. 
Natasha slowly laid back on the bed, wincing as she moved and you pulled your chair from your desk over to the bed, sitting down and inspecting the damage. 
"Holy shit, what the hell did he stab you with, a katana?!" You gently cleaned the blood from her skin, not missing the way she seemed to relax under your touch, despite you actively prodding at her freshly stabbed torso.
"Some sort of dagger, definitely wasn't your average knife" Natasha gasped as you poured your antiseptic over her stomach. Her back arched and you gently pressed her body back into the mattress with your hand on the side of her ribs. Her breathing hitched and she swallowed thickly. 
"Okay, stop wiggling, I'm gonna start." You breathed out slowly before finally pressing the needle through her skin. 
Natasha hissed and bit her lip, her body was tense and you paused as she got used to the sting of your sewing needle. 
After a few moments she let out a sigh and closed her eyes, waving for you to continue. 
"Are you okay?" You nearly whispered after a long silence while you stitched her up with the utmost care. 
"Define okay," Natasha grunted as the needle pierced her skin again. "Physically, Mentally or Emotionally?"
"All of the above?" You smiled softly at Natasha, glancing at her before focusing back on the task at hand.
"Why do you care?" Natasha grumbled and you felt a pang of guilt at her tone. "You hate me, remember?"
"Hating you is a lot harder than it should be" You were slightly surprised at how gentle and sincere you sounded at the moment. Natasha was staring at you with an unreadable expression and you cleared your throat awkwardly as you finished stitching her up.  "Stay here, i'm gonna find some cream and bandages. I don't want to see any signs that you've moved when I get back"
"What'll you do if I move?" You gave Natasha a stern look as you stood, making her raise an eyebrow in challenge.
"Considering how intense that stab wound is, the pain from moving would be punishment enough" You sighed and left the room, jogging to the med bay determined to get the things you needed and get back as fast as possible. 
"Hey Bruce" You greeted softly as you sped through the med bay to the medical storage, locating the bandages and numbing cream and grabbing them before the realization that Bruce was there even hit. 
"Hold on" You backpedaled out of the storage area and back to Bruce. "How long have you been here?"
"All day" Bruce made a face "Why?"
"No reason" You smirked softly and made your way out of the med bay, unable to keep your smile from growing into a huge grin as you headed down the hall. 
You took a moment to school your features before stepping back into your room. 
"Good news, I ran into Bruce so I can get you out of here and to the Med Bay so he can check you over." You tried to sound disinterested but you couldn't help the smirk that crept onto your face as you spoke. 
Natasha nodded and started to sit up, only to nearly yell in pain and lower herself back to your bed. You watched her trying to get up again as her eyes lost focus, an indication that moving was proving to hurt a bit too much for the Assassin now that the adrenaline had worn off. 
"Would you like some help?" You chuckled softly and the redhead could've nearly killed you with the glare she sent your way. You raised your hands in surrender. "Just offering."
Natasha hesitated a moment before letting out a long, drawn-out sigh and nodding curtly. You giggled and made your way to her, opening the numbing cream you'd taken from the med bay.
"I'm gonna apply some of this and give it a minute to take effect. That should help enough for you to move. I don't suggest trying to walk however, so once you're numb enough for it to not be totally excruciating, I'm going to carry you to Bruce okay?" Your voice held a gentle tone in it that you'd usually reserved for Wanda and children. You'd never deemed anyone else worthy of seeing the softer side of your usual self.  But you figured Natasha needed a little more comfort than she was letting on, and your constant cocky, sarcastic tone of voice wasn't going to be much help. 
Natasha nodded and you sat next to her again, gently applying the numbing cream around her wound. Natasha let out a soft sigh as you rubbed her stomach with light pressure, relieving the tension she didn't even know she'd had in her abdomen. As you rubbed over her stomach muscles you noticed a puckered pink scar above her left hip. You ran your fingers over it gently and looked up at her in question. 
"I was escorting a nuclear engineer out of Iran, somebody shot at my tires near Odessa. We lost control, went straight over a cliff, I pulled us out, but the Winter Soldier - Bucky - was there. I was covering my asset, so he shot him. Straight through me." She explained with a far off look in her eyes and you nodded slowly, grazing your fingers over the scar again. 
Natasha took a shaky breath and you realized just how intimate your actions were. Withdrawing your hands you smiled softly at the redhead and she seemed to hold your gaze as if she were silently asking you something. You weren't sure what. 
"How does it feel?" You asked gently and Natasha's face contorted in an - admittedly adorable expression of confusion. 
"What?" She sounded so lost you could melt, you gestured to her stomach and watched realization dawn on her features. "Oh. Better I guess"
You walked back into your closet and grabbed a soft loose T-shirt before walking out and helping Natasha get into it. You weren't sure how tired she really was, but she must have been exhausted if she was letting you dress her without a problem-she didn't even fight you on the idea of wearing your shirt.
"Ready to go to the Med Bay?" You smirked and Natasha couldn't help but match your expression.
"I doubt Bruce'll be half as gentle with me" Natasha rolled her eyes dramatically and you chuckled.
"I'm sure you'll be fine" You gently gathered the redhead in your arms, lifting her up as she wrapped her arms around your neck. "Let's go princess"
Natasha grumbled slightly at the pet name and tucked her head against your shoulder, hiding her face in your neck. 
You both tried desperately to ignore your intrusive thoughts at the other's proximity as you made your way down the hall. You tensed slightly as you saw Tony heading your direction with a knowing smirk. 
"Look at you two acting like you don't totally hate each other" He chuckled and you felt your face heating up as you felt Natasha huff against your neck, her breath fanning across your skin.
"Shut the fuck up Stark" Natasha snapped, her lips brushing against your collarbone. "I'm injured and y/n was my only available option"
You smirked, knowing her comment was totally bullshit.
"I don't have to act like I don't hate Nat, Tony." You rolled your eyes "She's not as terrible as she pretends to be"
Tony looked at you in surprise as Natasha pulled away enough to stare at you in pure shock. You studied both their reactions before shrugging and continuing to walk down the hall.
You made it to the med bay and smiled at Bruce as you gently set Natasha on the small bed by the wall. 
"I come bearing a patient." You giggled and Bruce raised his eyebrows ``I already stitched her up, she just needs to be screened for other injuries. Annnnddd she probably needs pain relievers- let me know when you're done and i'll take her back to her room.``
Forty-five minutes later and you were once again carrying the redheaded assassin through the halls. Her face tucked against your neck again- which you were alarmingly comfortable with.
"You know" You paused as Natasha pulled away enough to look at you. "This is probably the most we've never gotten along."
"Probably?" Nat grinned "This is definitely the most we've ever gotten along."
You got to her room and stepped inside, your face contorting in confusion and disapproval.
"What the fuck is this?" You deadpanned and Natasha snorted.
The room was full of training equipment and weapons just sitting around. There wasn't really a bed -just a mattress on the ground.
"This is my room" Natasha said as if you were an idiot, and you felt like one as you started carrying her away from her own room and down the hall. 
"Absolutely not- not while you're injured. Nope." You walked back into your room, much to the confusion of Natasha. 
"What are you-?" Natasha started as you walked in and set her gently in a chair before stripping the bloodied sheets from your bed, tossing them in your laundry basket and grabbing another set from your closet. 
"You're staying here until you've healed more-there's no way you're staying in that room while injured." You huffed as you pulled the fitted sheet around your bed and quickly made it up. 
"Y/n i can't possibly-" Natasha started to get up and winced with a small groan, you sighed and lifted her up, moving her to the bed as gently as possible. 
"That's another reason for you to stay here." You smirked "Your dumb stubborn ass keeps trying to get up."
Natasha just glared at you from her place.
"I hate you" She grumbled and your smile faltered.
"Sometimes I really do believe that '' You paused before heading to the door, not giving Natasha time to respond. "I'm gonna go get you some water so you can take those painkillers."
The moment you got out the door you closed your eyes and sighed, trying to ground yourself. 
"Are you okay?" An accented voice startled you from your thoughts and you jumped, opening your eyes. "Sorry"
"Yeah- I'm fine. It's just..." You trailed off, unsure of how to explain your predicament.
"Natasha?" Wanda asked and you raised an eyebrow in question. "You guys have really loud, loud thoughts when you're around each other"
"Yeah.." You mumbled "The little shit's confusing"
"Little?" Wanda mused and crossed her arms "She's a grown woman"
"She's like- 5'2, I said what i said" You ran a hand through your hair and sighed as Wanda gave you a stern, knowing look. "I like her i do- I just- everytime I start making progress she goes cold or we end up fighting and then it's all back to square one"
"She has feelings for you too, but you know Natasha." Wanda shrugged "She's pretty much terrified of the idea of loving someone. She's afraid of her feelings and she's definitely not going to admit to having them unless you make her."
"Loving?" You choked on the air you were previously trying to breathe. "Why are we talking about love?"
Wanda raised an eyebrow at you and scoffed.
"The tension between you two is more than just lust, or a silly crush. There's potential there."
"What do you mean?" Your voice squeaked slightly and Wanda laughed, tapping her temple with a knowing smile.
"Loud. Loud thoughts"
"I don't know what to do anymore" You groaned and the Sokovian gave you a sympathetic pat on the back.
"Well she can't exactly run away at the moment so- I suggest you try talking to her" Wanda smiled and you pulled her into a tight hug.
"Thank you"
"Anytime" She laughed as she pulled away "Now, Go get that water and then go get your girl"
"How did you-"
"Thoughts y/n" Wanda grinned and disappeared into her room.
You chuckled, shaking your head before heading to the kitchen.
You got the water and rushed back to your room, slowing down just outside the door and taking a breath before quietly entering and carefully pulling the door closed as you entered your room.
"That took you a suspiciously long time" Natasha glared at you and you smirked.
"Miss me that much?" You teased setting a glass of cold water on the nightstand by the bed. "I ran into Wanda"
You didn't miss the way Natasha tensed at the mention of the witch but you kept all jokes about her jealousy to yourself. You would be jealous too if the roles were reversed and she'd been with Steve or something.
Despite knowing the two were strictly friends.
"You lied to me" You sat by Natasha as she raised an eyebrow at you in near confusion. "Bruce has been here alllllll day"
You dragged your words out in a sing-song manner and Natasha huffed.
"So why'd you come to me?" You already knew the answer now, but you wanted to see how far Natasha would go to avoid admitting that she liked you as much as you liked her.
"I couldn't find him" Natasha shrugged and you chuckled softly.
"That's not true, you would've found him if you actually looked"
Natasha fixed you with a glare that would rival the world's strongest laser.
"What are you getting at y/l/n?"
"I think you really do like me" You chuckled and a look of panic flashed behind the assassin's eyes. "I'm gonna change your bandages- it's been an hour and we need to keep them clean. I don't want you getting infected"
You moved on so casually Natasha almost forgot that you'd called her out. Almost. However, she was happy to not address it for fear of outing her true feelings for you and you- obviously not feeling the same.
You smirked as you approached the bed, a new idea forming on how to make the redhead suffer a little more before you put an end to her misery. 
You completely ignored the chair by the bed, opting to get on the bed and straddle Natasha's thigh, earning a surprised grunt from the Assassin as she stared up at you in confusion. 
"Better angle" You explained innocently, starting to pull off Nat's (Your) shirt and removing the bandages that covered her wound. 
Natasha studied your features as you concentrated on putting ointment on her stomach before bandaging her back up. Noticing the way you furrowed your brows slightly and bit your lip as you stayed diligently focused.
She had to admit you looked heavenly, hovering above her.
Her mind had wandered to other things when she let out an involuntary gasp as she felt your fingers brush the skin above the waistband of her pants. She looked up at you with wide eyes but you didn't seem to react at all, a neutral expression resting on your face and your focus still on her bandages.
Maybe she'd imagined it?
You glanced up at the assassin as you finished applying the gauze to her wound.
"You alright there?" You raised an eyebrow and Natasha nodded, hiding a blush. "You sure?"
"Yeah I just-" Natasha was cut off when you brushed your fingertips up the side of her ribs, a small smirk ever-present on your lips.
There was no way she imagined that, was there? 
It easily could have been due to you changing her bandages, but a part of Natasha wanted to believe your tender touches against her skin were purposefully wandering. 
"You seem a little out of it Nat" You cocked your head to the side, keeping a neutral tone despite the urge to grin. Natasha didn't answer, she was too busy overthinking the wishful thoughts invading her head. "Nat?"
You waved your hand in front of her face causing her eyes to snap to yours. Confusion and something unreadable was written all over behind her stoic facade.
"Do I need to be worried?" You furrowed your brows in concern. "You seem really distracted"
Natasha swallowed harshly, shaking her head, closing her eyes. 
"I-" Natasha was cut off again, this time by a sharp intake of breath as you traced your hands down her sides, settling them on her hips. 
She definitely hadn't imagined that.
"You what?" You tilted your head to the side with small, kind smile as Natasha's eyes fluttered open to reveal how her gaze had glazed over in confusion.
She couldn't read you as well as she wanted to at that moment. Her head was clouded over with want, but her mind still swarmed with questions as she tried to figure you out. 
"What's wrong Nat?" You leaned over the redhead and she closed her eyes again, subconsciously tilting her head as you gently pressed a soft kiss to her jaw line.
You grinned at the way Natasha shuddered when your lips pressed to her skin, nibbling gently before pulling away. 
Natasha's eyes opened again, her pupils blown and her gaze visibly full of want, but also perplexity. Her body language still tense. 
The smirk you held, transitioned to a gentle smile as you cupped her cheek, remembering what Wanda said about her feelings. Your thumb softly traced along her cheekbone to her lips. You dragged your thumb along her bottom lip, pulling it down slightly, causing Natasha to take a deep breath. 
Her eyes fluttered shut a third time and she leaned into your touch. A small, still guarded smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. 
This moment was probably the softest thing to ever happen between the two of you. In fact, Natasha thought it might be the most gentle thing she'd ever experienced.
"What are you doing?" Natasha sighed, but her eyes stayed closed, afraid that if she opened them you would disappear. She was afraid she was dreaming, and if this was indeed a dream. Natasha Romanoff never wanted to wake up. 
"I don't want to hate each other" You admitted quietly to the assassin, who hummed in response. 
"Me either" Natasha mumbled, her accent slipping out as she let her guard down. Her walls crumbled then and there as her entire body relaxed under your touch. "I don't think I ever hated you" 
Her quiet words made you melt as she turned her face to kiss the palm of your hand before leaning back against it. The warmth of her cheek against your hand sent waves of a comfort you never knew through the both of you. 
"I don't think i ever hated you either" You chuckled at the way her eyes suddenly opened, her eyebrow raised as if to say 'oh really?'. 
You shook your head gently with a fond smile. 
"It's true, i don't hate you" You grazed your thumb along the redhead's jaw. "I don't think i even know how to"
The tenderness in the assassin's gaze was foreign to both of you, along with the unspoken emotions floating lightly in the air around you. 
"Kiss me" Natasha's hushed whisper held a tone akin to pleading. Normally you would take this opportunity to tease the assassin further but the look in her eyes told you she needed this just as much as you did, and you didn't want to ruin the moment for the sake of a joke. 
You slowly leaned in toward the redhead until you were barely an inch away from her lips before hesitating, looking between her eyes for any signs of regret, and finding nothing but serenity in a sea of deep green. 
"Are you sure?" You asked stupidly, anxious that the other woman would change her mind. 
A sigh left parted lips before Natasha nodded, barely moving her head. She wet her lips before finally speaking in a breathy whisper, her eyes burning with the intensity of her desires. 
"Please"
Her hands moved to your waist, balling fistfuls of your shirt, tugging you down gently against her and you maneuvered yourself to avoid putting pressure on her wound. 
After a moment of silence, you finally connected your lips to hers. 
Electricity buzzed around you as you both sighed contently into the kiss. Natasha filled your senses, her gentle hum of pleasure was music to your ears, her skin was soft and warm to the touch, she tasted like Cinnamon and she smelled like pine trees.
You found yourself getting lost in the kiss, and with a light bite to her bottom lip, you drew a soft gasp from Natasha. In that moment you deepened the kiss, experimentally slipping your tongue between her lips and letting it dance with hers. 
When air became a problem, you moved your lips along her jaw and down her neck, finding her collarbone and placing gentle kisses along her skin as you listened to her attempts to catch her breath. 
When Natasha began pushing you further down her body you reluctantly withdrew your lips from her soft skin. You moved up to face her and pressed a chaste kiss to her lips. 
A small grin formed on your face as Natasha let out a soft whine, pulling at your shirt. 
"Nat" you murmured, tracing her jawline with your fingertips as a pout formed on the assassin's lips. "We can't" 
"Why not?" Natasha kept her tone hushed as she pressed her palms to your shoulders. 
"Because, Tasha, there's no way going any further can be good for you right now." You traced your fingertips along her arms in an attempt comfort the assassin. "You were injured and bleeding out literally a few hours ago, you need to rest and let yourself heal a bit." 
"No," Natasha shook her head and huffed quietly, holding your gaze. "I need you, please." 
You stared into her eyes as Natasha tried not to squirm beneath you. She looked so vulnerable and open, a needy frown pulling on the corners of her lips as she gripped the fabric of your shirt in her fists. 
It took you a few moments before you uttered a quiet "okay" and pressed your lips once again to hers. 
Natasha sighed softly as you made your way down her chest, tracing your fingertips over her ribs. You moved slowly, making sure to pay attention to every little moment, being wary of her wound.
Once her bra was removed you paid special attention to her breasts, massaging one with one hand while your lips wrapped around her other nipple, causing Natasha to arch her back, pushing her chest further toward your mouth. 
She groaned softly at the movement and you moved a hand flat against the side of her ribs, gently holding her in place as you swirled your tongue around the hardened peak of her breast before moving your attention to the other. 
Natasha's breathing hitched as you grazed your teeth along one bud while your thumb pressed into the other, she sighed quietly and tangled one hand in the sheets as her other hand found its way to your hair, tugging softly at the roots, earning a low groan from you.
You moved your focus once again to leaving a path of gentle open mouthed kisses and love bites across Natasha's skin, trailing your way down her sternum and to her toned stomach. 
Her hand stayed in your hair, tugging as her ab muscles contracted and pulsed under your lips. You chuckled, finding the button to her jeans and undoing it while laving kisses around her belly. You tugged them off her hips, slowly pulling them down her legs as you watched her face. 
She held your gaze with half lidded eyes, her lips slighty parted and only a little kiss swollen. Her arms had at somepoint made their way above her head, crossed at the wrists as she dug her fingers into the pillows. 
You finished removing the jeans, tossing them to the ground, leaving Natasha in nothing but her navy blue panties.
You admired the view of the wet spot visible on the dark fabric before leaning down to press a kiss to her left knee, smiling as Natasha whined at your teasing. 
You trailed your lips up her thigh reveling in the soft sighs and whimpers you coaxed from the redhead. 
You made your way up to her hip again, this time, placing a deliberate kiss to the rough pink skin of her scar. You glanced up at her in time to see a grin blooming on her lips at the action you felt your chest warm at the sight of her smiling with her teeth, her head tilted to the side and her eyes closed.
You pressed kisses down to her pubic bone and Natasha gasped a quiet involuntary moan as you dragged the tip of your tongue over her covered core, humming at the faint taste of her. 
You hooked your fingers through the waistband of her panties and made quick work of removing them as fast as possible. Not wanting to keep her waiting any longer.
Anchoring your arms around her thighs you held Natasha open as you drove your tongue through her folds moaning softly as you lapped at her juices. Natasha writhed beneath you, soft sighs of pleas and low, breathy moans falling from her lips like your new favorite song. 
You hummed along with her, wrapping your lips around her clit as you slid two fingers easily into her core, exploring her intimacy at a steady pace as her quiet sighs of pleasure evolved into a symphony of sweet impassioned moans. 
One shaky hand found it's way back to your hair, tugging hard and earning a groan from you, sending vibrations straight through her center. The other hand found yours resting on her hip and intertwined your fingers as she cried out in pleasure. 
Her hips rocked in time with your movements as you swirled yout tongue around her clit causing Natasha to choke on a moan. She whined helplessly as you pulled your mouth away from her only to surge forward and connect your lips to hers. 
The kiss was messy and earnest as you let Natasha taste herself on your tongue. You moved your kisses down her jaw before pulling away just enough to watch her face as you curled your fingers just right and swiped your thumb over her clit. 
Her brows drew together as her eyes clamped tighter shut, her grip on your hand and in your hair grew tighter as her walls fluttered around your fingers. 
A chorus of your name and "gonna cum" flowed choppily from her lips as she tucked her face in your neck, moaning huskily against your skin. 
You sped up your movements rubbing tight circles around her clit with your thumb and mumbling a soft "Cum dekta" in her ear. 
Natasha wrapped her hand that wasn't holding yours around the back of your neck, pulling you impossibly closer to her as her body began to spasm and chants of your name spilled from her as her cum coated your hand. You helped her ride out her orgasm until she began to whine, releasing your hand to push at the one between her legs, murmuring a soft "No more."
You pulled away, sitting back to hold her eyes as you licked your hand, and sucked your fingers clean of her juices. 
"Fuck" she groaned and pulled you down for a slow contented kiss, humming as she tasted herself on your lips. 
You fell next to Natasha, turning on your side and tracing her collarbone with your fingertips. The assassin scooted closer to you with a frown and tugged at your shirt.
"Off" She whined, grunting as she tried to pull your shirt up without moving too much. 
You laughed, placating her with a kiss before sitting up and pleeling the shirt off your body. You tossed your shirt on the ground and quickly removed all remaining clothing before settling in next to Natasha again with a soft sigh. 
Natasha turned on her side to pull you closer, groaning as she shifted with a quiet "Ow."
You immediately sat up again looking her over. 
"Shit. Baby, I gotta make sure you didn't pop a stitch." You mumbled, pulling at Natasha's bandages. 
"I'm fine, it can wait." Was all she said as she stilled your hands with her own and you huffed quietly. 
"At least let me clean you up a little, you're all sweaty and the bandages are loose anyway." 
Natasha grumbled and nodded subtly and you rewrapped her injury as quickly as you could after checking that none of the stitching had come undone.
You slid back into bed and let Natasha get comfortable before you laid halfway on top of her, pressing your head to her chest as both of her hands weaved into your hair, stroking through it soothingly. 
You hummed contently and pressed a kiss to her collarbone, making a mental note to thank Wanda the next time you saw her as you slowly drifted off to sleep to the sound of Natasha humming a lullaby as she carded her fingers through your hair.
Tagging: @yourtaletotell @chelleztjs18
2K notes · View notes
thecapricunt1616 · 3 months
Text
The Bear & His Honey - Chapter 11
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
♡ Chapter Inspo: Song Lyrics; State Of Grace - Red(TV) TS "And I never saw you coming, and I'll never be the same"
♡♡》》𝟙𝟠+ 𝕆ℕ𝕃𝕐 𝔽𝕀ℂ! ℕ𝕆 𝕄𝕀ℕ𝕆ℝ𝕊 𝔸𝕃𝕃𝕆𝕎𝔼𝔻《《♡♡
♡ Summary: Carm goes to see Winnie after a long day at work, Winnie discovers that famous chefs like Carmy have fans & she introduces him to the world of fandom. They have a chat about BDSM and possibly exploring it more.
♡ W/C: 8,384
♡ Posted Date: 03/07/2024
♡ A/N: Helloooo all!! FIRST Just so y'all know for the story - Winnie is like 4'11 on a good day, Carmy/JAW is like 5'7/5'8 - so that's why Winnie seems so 'small' , they really have a normal height difference for a couple lol JAW is a short king. Anywho I saw a post abt. how there are actually fanfics for famous chefs and stuff and I looked it up- it is totally true!!! Loves it, So of course it inspired this chapter hehehe I feel like Carm would totally be an old man and not even KNOW what fanfic is but Winnie is a professional fangirl. Also - I am currently watching TS in Singapore & DBATCxBabe?!?!?!? IM SCREAMING!! Dead dead gone!! I predicted thissss heheheheh
♡ Warnings for BTC: Smutsmutsmut, BDSM talk, OH period sex (sowwy ik some people don't like that but u can skip and winniexcarm will be back next week with some fluffy goodness) getting lazy w these warnings but if you've made it this far in the fic nothing will trigger you i've already gotten most the triggering shit outta the way.
➵ 𝐂𝐡𝐞𝐜𝐤 𝐨𝐮𝐭 𝐦𝐲 𝐌𝐚𝐬𝐭𝐞𝐫𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐭 ♡
➵ 𝐂𝐚𝐭𝐜𝐡 𝐮𝐩 𝐨𝐧 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐋𝐚𝐬𝐭 𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 ♡
Tumblr media Tumblr media
𝒲𝒾𝓃𝓃𝒾𝑒𝓈 𝒫.𝒪.𝒱. 🍯
When I heard a light knock at my door, I giddily jumped up from my comfy nest in bed I’d created for myself and dashed over, opening the door right away and Carmy dropped his hand away from the peephole, smirking. 
“And what if I was a killer this time, did you even look?” he stepped in the doorway, wrapping his arms around my waist and his hands sliding down to squeeze my bum gently.
I laughed a bit, wrapping my arms around his middle, crossing my fingers, and draping my arms around him lightly. “I guess I was so excited to see you I’d have been dead, kisses now” I puckered my lips up and closed my eyes expectantly. 
“Mmm…I’m expecting my test to be aced next time I come over yeah?” he pecks my lips sweetly and I open my eyes, furrowing my brows a bit before giggling.
“Test” I repeated, “You’re testing me?” I rested my forehead against his, gazing into the blue eyes I’d missed so much even though it’d only been 8 hours since I’d seen him last. 
“Y’can’t open up the door without checkin’, baby. This is a decent area- but Chicago is fuckin’ nuts” he nudged the door closed with his foot and tightened his grip on my waist slightly, the feeling of the calouses over his fingers causing goosebumps to rise over my flesh..
“Fine, but only cause I’m sooo obedient..for you” I pulled him into another kiss, wrapping my fingers in his frizzy curls and humming happily. I ran my tongue over his, enjoying the taste of tobacco and the minty gum he must have gotten rid of just before he got here. I feel his tense muscles relax slightly under my touch as I gently scratched my nails against his scalp. We made out for a few heavenly minutes, our noses bumping sweetly, him running his hands up my waist to my lower back, rubbing soft, soothing strokes back and forth.
He pulled away slightly, causing my eyes to flutter open and find his gaze. “Hm?” I questioned and he smiled a bit.
“I uh- I smell like work, I need to shower, honey” he kissed my forehead tenderly, his lips lingering for a sweet moment. 
I buried my face in his neck, inhaling deep and dramatically, letting out a satisfied hum which made him laugh, his chest shaking with movement.. “Mmmm…you smell soo good I love the way you smell Carmy, a little kitcheny, but still you,” I mumble into his shirt and he rubs up my back, his nails brushing over my ribs..
“You are fuckin’ weird babe,” he said, causing me to giggle and look up at him, resting my chin where it met his sternum and gazing up at him with a cheeky grin.
“Better get used to it, go and shower, pretty-boy- I can give you a massage after and everything if ya want. And I promise I’ll control myself this time” I said, pulling away with a step back. “Maybe” I added and he chuckled, grabbing his backpack from where he dropped it on the floor and heading to the bathroom.
“We both know you have shown little self-control around me while shirtless” he nudged it open, zipping open his backpack and dropping his usual grey sweatpants and boxers on the bathroom counter before tossing the bag on the floor. 
I gasp playfully at his accusation, “I’m Sorry- are you calling me thirsty?” I stood in the doorway, arms crossed with a playful grin.
He hummed and shrugged, turning on the shower and tugging his hoodie off, and undershirt as well. Of course, I watched- what male-attracted person wouldn’t watch him undress if given the chance? 
He brushes his hair back from the ruffling of the fabric, turning to pull the shower curtain open and I got the stellar show of watching his toned muscles flex beneath his skin as he does so. 
He reached down, unbuckling his belt, the metal buckle jingling as he pulled it off with one long tug, an action that had me readjusting my stance in the doorway to ease the now pulsing ache between my thighs. 
He unbuttoned his jeans, pulling the zipper down casually, and stepped towards the door, breaking my trance. “Mmhm…thirsty” he said softly with a smirk, pecking my lips before shutting the door in my face.I scoffed, blinking a few times in surprise and my cheeks going hot at the very true accusation. 
“Oh wow! Wow! A girl can’t enjoy free eye candy in her own damn house in which she pays the bills!?” I called through the door as I headed to my room with a smile, hearing him chuckle a bit. 
I laid back on my bed, opening my phone and going back to my scrolling on Tik Tok. It was about 10 minutes of senseless scrolling while listening to the water run- before, for some strange reason, I had the urge to click the search button and type in Carmy’s name. 
It felt…a little creepy. But- I pushed the shame off telling myself its normal to want to see someone you’re seeing’s social media, so I decided to feed that little voice in my mind telling me it was a good idea. 
And boy was it a great idea. 
The first 20 or so videos were absolute fan-cams of Carmen from different interviews he’d done for different events, award shows, etc. and the comments were absolutely filthy- and also spoke to my very soul for the way he made me feel..
‘Oh- I KNOW it’s big- FS fs!!’
‘I need him in a way thats concerning to feminism- like..strip my rights away’
‘He seems SO unhinged&crazy abt his craft…I NEED him’
‘Chef- more like DADDY’
‘You KNOW he's ripped, look at the armsss- and the HANDS?! NEED EM AROUND MY MF THROAT!!!’
Each comment i’d read I was giggling more, but then- an even better thought popped into my mind, if theres fancams… There has to be fanfiction.
 I nearly sprained a thumb opening my Tumblr app and typing in his name in the search bar. I giggled maniacally as if I just struck gold about 5 minutes later of digging through reposts of photoshoots he’d done fore magazines that I was amazed he didnt post on his personal instagram- when I struck the first one. 
Little gasps and giggles left my lips as I continued to read through the post. Being honest with myself, I wasn’t giggling at the people posting- I was giggling because I knew Carm doesn’t have a clue about this- and I can not wait to see the look on his face when I tell him about it.
I was so engulfed in the story of some fantasy someone had about Carm roughly fucking them in over the counter in the kitchen, giggling at the idea, that I hadn’t even heard the shower water cut off.
 I wish we could do that in the kitchen after everything was closed - but truth be told, Carmy is way too shy for public stuff, at least right now. But damn- after he leaves me in the mornings? I should be reading up on his tumblr tag for ideas because holy fuck- these bitches are filthy whores in the best way.
The bathroom door clicks open and he flicked off the bathroom light. “What’s all the gigglin’ out here missy?” he asked amusedly, coming over to now his side of the bed. I looked up to see him shirtless, clad in the light grey sweatpants I’d come to love so much that hung low off of his toned hips. 
“Uh-” I said, the meer view of him completely erasing all previous thoughts from my brain. Fuck his curls are so much more pronounced when they’re wet, it drives me nuts. No wonder his chest is so curly…
“TikTok?” he asks when I don’t reply, instead just admiring his frame, kneeling on the mattress and getting in bed next to me and he sees the Tumblr app open with a screen full of text. “Readin’ then, baby?” he asks now, and I realize I still hadn’t said anything, my focus on the little curly patch of hair that adorned the middle of his chest.
“Everyone wants to fuck you” I said the first thing that came to my mind, my eyes flickering to his finally, and he laughed. His head fell back on the headboard, eyes crinkling up in amusement adorably. 
“What?” he asked, poking my side playfully. “Who wants to fuck me? I haven’t gotten any offers as of late other than you, of course” he snorts and pushed his wet curls back off his forehead.
“N-no you’re like…famous, Carm, like- alot of people want to fuck famous chef’s.. I didn’t realize it before but it’s like..a kink? I guess? Like.. how I wanna fuck winged dudes, but some girls ultimate kink is a super sexy, awarded, top of the line chef ” I giggled and his eyebrows raised, a smirk forming on his lips.
“A kink?” he shakes his head amusedly, rolling his eyes lightly. “And who told you this baby. Sadie?” he asked and it was my turn to laugh.
“No! No, It was me, I figured it out… have- have you not looked yourself up on TikTok? People like, they make fancams with the interviews you’ve done at those um- the James Beard award things for the last few years? And the other interviews about how you’ve come up that you did back in New York..they’re like- people want you, Carm, really- like, you have these bitches pussys meowing.” I said with a giggle, smiling wide as a blush crept to his cheeks.
“The fuck is a fancam?” he asks, causing me to giggle.
“You are such an old man sometimes, you know that right?” I pecked his lips and he squeezed my cheeks when I try to pull away, smushing my lips into a dramatic pout.
“I’m only three years older than you, you know that right?” he said and kissed my lips once more before letting me go.
I laugh at his firmness on the matter. “Three years closer to 30, mister 27 and 24, 2 very different check points” I teased and went back to my tik tok likes. His eyebrows raised as he leaned in, wrapping his arm around my waist to pull me closer when he saw my last 13 likes in the previews contained his face.
“Should I be scared?” He mumbled into my neck with a soft chuckle, his minty breath hitting my senses.
“Mmm…Knowing you you’re gonna be all flustered, especially by the comments” I said, clicking on the first one. I smiled as I watched, “Look at that sexy little chef” I teased and he pinched my waist playfully as ‘Serpentine’ by The Gorillaz played in the background.
“S’what- people just like, look at me with music? Wait- why-why does it keep cutting to pictures of my hands from that article?” he questions, causing me to laugh and bury my face in the pillow at his pure obliviousness. “Hey! Tell me do I have weird hands?” he asks causing me to giggle harder. 
“Carmen oh my god!” I catch my breath. “You are so oblivious to your hotness, its adorable. No babe, no. Everyone is turned on by your hands, your hands are like…girlporn.” I explained, and his eyebrows raised in confusion, his cheeks bright pink.
“Girlporn.” he repeats, and I nodded enthusiastically with an amused smile.
 “I don’t believe that- I think y’re all makin’ fun of my hands, open the comments” he said and I roll my eyes playfully, obliging and reading some of my favorites out loud.
“Wow- these girls get me, Carm. ‘I know its big’ , ‘I need those hands around my neck-oops.’, ‘do you think he’s as passionate in bed as he is about the kitchen?’ oooo- I wanna reply and say yes to that one” I giggle and he takes my phone from my hand, scrolling. The light on his face accentuated his blush and he bit his lip in concentration as he scrolls.
“Who are all these people” he muttered to himself, causing me to laugh a bit. 
“Your fanclub baby, I told you - people love you, and they love what you do and the passion you have for it” I kiss his shoulder gently. “You haven't even read the fanfiction yet” I giggled into his skin and he looks down at me, offering the phone back quickly. 
“Show” he ordered, and I laughed. “Seriously, honey! Show! I’m frankly a little freaked out.” he said and I took the phone, going back to Tumblr.
“Babe, its nothing to be afraid of, they’re just horny 20-somethings like we are. And you’re like- mega famous? You’re like….Like- the Harry Styles of chefs! Of course like every bitch in culinary school is gonna be after your dick” I said, causing him to laugh.
“Oh my god- you really are something. C’mon, Read to me, about me- er how people think I am?” he chuckled and got comfy in bed, wrapping his arms around my waist and snuggling me into his chest. 
“Mmm so I’m your personal book slash fanfiction reader now?” I said teasingly, resting my head back against his chest and he kissed the top of my head sweetly. 
“Mhmm, and we can stay up as late as we want, I have tomorrow off” he said and I gasped happily, looking up at him with stars of pure joy in my eyes.
“You are?” I squeak with a broad smile and he beamed at my excitement, kissing my lips tenderly and resting his forehead on mine. 
“Mmmhmm, all y’rs t’morrow babygirl, you workin’?” he asked and I withered a bit, realizing I did, in fact, have obligations tomorrow.
“No- well…kinda, I have therapy at 1, and then I have the rest of the day, but my sessions are 3 hours.” I said my eyes fluttering to his lips before meeting his again. 
“Good girl” he said softly before kissing my lips dearly. My tummy flutters, and I feel warmth rush to my core at the name. He doesn’t know how much praise like that does to me. 
I delicately run my fingers through his damp curls, opening my mouth for him and humming in satisfaction at the minty taste that flares across my tongue almost instantly. I looped a curl around my finger absentmindedly, relishing in the taste of him. 
I interlaced our legs together, so every bit of possible flesh was being touched by him, soothingly running my calf along his. He huffs a small laugh into my mouth before pulling away. 
“Are we close enough now baby?” He kissed my jaw gently and nuzzled his face in my neck. I smiled wide, interlocking the fingers of my free hand with his. 
“Nope” I respond jokingly. Abruptly, I was being rolled over on top of him with one swift motion, only needing one of his arms to flip me like a ragdoll. I squeak in surprise, catching myself by straddling his hips with my thighs tightly and wrapping my arms around his middle, my phone lost someplace in the mass disarray of the blankets. 
“There we go angel, can’t be closer.” he said, pleased at his work. He wrapped his arms around my back and tucked his hands under my shirt, rubbing long strokes over my skin. 
“Mmm” I said happily, comfortably tucking my icy hands between his warm muscular back and the mattress “sooo warm” I said, giggling a bit when I sense him shiver slightly at the contact. 
“Jesus babe. Why the fuck are y’r hands so cold” he murmured, gently grazing my back with his short nails causing my eyes to flutter shut in ecstasy
I sighed softly in appreciation “keep doin’ that bear, it feels really good” I expressed, nuzzling my face in the crook of his neck comfortably. 
“Course babygirl” he said tranquily, causing a small smile to form on my lips. 
“I love it when you call me names…” I said calmly into his skin, gently kissing his neck. 
“I love it when you call me Bear” he replied lightly, squeezing my hip with the free hand that wasn’t doing the scratching. 
 “Good cause I love calling you Bear, it fits you, baby.” I kissed his jaw adoringly before sitting up slightly, resting my hands on his chest for support. 
“Alexa, lights out bitch.” I said loud enough for the speaker to pick up, before laying back down. 
“Okay, lights out, bitch.” The speaker replied before my tv shut off, as well as my lamps, the only glow in the room being my soft fairy lights. I feel Carms chuckle beneath me and I look down at him. 
“I can’t with you..Y’re not gettin’ out of reading that to me, y’know. I wanna know what people think I’m like” he said and I roll my eyes with a smile. 
“Fine- but I was only sparing you, a lot of the stuff they wrote is really filthy and I know you’re kinda shy” I settle back on his chest, holding my phone to the right of his shoulder where I could see. 
“Now I’m really interested” he snorts and I roll my eyes. 
“This one, is called Yes, Chef” I whispered the title in his ear seductively and nibbled at his earlobe, giggling when I felt his palm come down on my ass in a gentle spank. 
“Cut it with the theatrics and read, honey” he said with a smile 
“Okay! Ok fine. Here’s the summary; ‘Valerie is a 20 year old college student, who got a summer job as a food runner at Chicagos finest restaurant- The Bear, with world famous chef prodigy Carmen Berzatto, things got hot and heavy on her first day in the kitchen.’ ”
I read and he snorts a laugh. “Wow ok so firstly- she can’t even drink, way too young for me, and second- her first day?! Jesus people must think I’m a fuckin’ douchebag. The prodigy thing was a nice touch though.” he said simply and I giggled. 
“Just wait. It’s not supposed to be like…realistic. It’s only a fantasy.” I explained and started reading. A few paragraphs in when it started to hit the plot point, he interrupts. 
“Okay- what?” He laughs and I look up at him, an amused smile on his lips.
“Have you ever seen me wear rings in the kitchen? Ever?” He questions, raising his eyebrows. 
“Oh my godddd” I groaned dramatically, giggling into his chest. “Carmy! Fantasy. The rings have purpose, just wait.” I said and he rolled his eyes, leaning down and kissing the top of my head. 
“Fine. Continue, but this isn’t realistic. Rings are so unsanitary baby I’d never wear them in the kitchen” he rubs over my back gently. 
I continued on getting through a few more paragraphs before my sneaky eyes betrayed me, reading slightly ahead “ooo this is where it gets really good babe. ‘I could barely reply, and he must’ve known that because he lets out an almost mocking laugh, and growls in my ear “like that mm? Little slut loves getting filled out by her boss on her first day?” he spanks me so hard the sound bounces off the walls, and I’m sure there will be a bruise-“ 
“Okay woah- I’d never hit you that hard what the fuck” he said, a bit shocked causing me to giggle. 
“Why not?” I look up at him and his eyebrows furrow in concern. 
“You want me to hit you during sex?” He questioned, his hands going still on my back. I shrug a bit, thinking it over. 
“I’m more of a praise person, but if degradation like that gets you off- I think it’s hot. But…scenes like that where it’s all rough- it’s pretty emotionally draining. I’d just need more aftercare.” I said softly, gently tracing over the triangle on his chest with my forefinger absentmindedly as I spoke. 
“Like…BDSM? You’re into that?” He asked and I put my phone down, nodding a bit. 
“Yeah..I mean- yeah. You aren’t?” I asked, slightly anxious for the answer. 
It didn’t bother me if Carm only wanted to have the same vanilla-esc sex we’d been having, but I would be much more fulfilled sexually if he would try more daring things out with me. 
“I-I’ve never um…done it. Like- not…not anything real like- spanking, sure- but I’ve heard it’s like a whole…culture of stuff, and I don’t- I don’t really understand it.” He said quietly, his cheeks going pink. 
I smiled a bit, leaning in and kissing his lips tenderly, gently cupping his cheeks and rubbing my thumbs along his stubble. Had he even went home, or did he come straight back here? My heart fluttered at the idea of him being so excited to get back to me, he didn’t even bother stopping at home.
“We can learn what you like, together baby.” I said softly when I pulled away, gently stroking his cheekbone with my thumb. 
“What do you like?” He asked, equally as quiet as he gazed into my eyes. I could see all the curiosity behind his icy blues, and it almost made me giddy that I was the one who got to properly introduce him to this world. 
“The part of BDSM I like, is more psychological control than physical. I do like bondage, I love breath play, impact play is a maybe. I like being spanked, I’ve thought about belt play for sure - but I do not want you to slap me across the face or shove me around in like… a mean way. But what really turns me on is the dom-sub dynamic outside the bedroom. I’ve never had like- a real dom but I’ve wanted one. A soft dom... But I don’t do like…hookups, or friends with benefits. I want it intertwined in to my actual romantic life..which can be kinda hard to find. But…I could see you being really good at the soft dom thing.” I expressed, playing with his curls gently as I talked with my cheek flush to his chest. 
“I know what Dom and sub is..but what’s soft Dom? Like- a Dom that isn’t good enough er- like.. Strong enough to be a full dominant?” He questions and I sit up from his chest, my gaze meeting his one more quickly. 
“Baby, no…no. Absolutely not. You are fucking amazing. A soft dom is a preference. Just like I said how I love praises, soft doms use rewards more then punishments. Instead of demanding something out of a sub, like- forcing it out of them, they’ll give an order a precise order, and patiently wait for their submissive to follow it, and then they reward their sub, instead of punishing because they were made to wait or something... That’s an attitude I think you’d take on really effortlessly, just cause of your job and the tolerance it requires” I explained and he nodded a bit, his hands once more continuing to rub soothing strokes along my skin. 
“So…you like being told what to do, but in a nice way?” He questioned, and I nodded with a smile. 
“Exactly. And I love praises when I’m doing something you like. Soft dom’s aren’t about humiliation or degradation, which I don’t think you are. Just from what we’ve done…but- do you like degrading?” I asked and he bit his lip for a moment as he thought. 
“No…no- I dunno…I don’t wanna hurt your feelings baby, isn’t the point of sex to feel good?” He questioned and I gently stroke his cheek, my heart turning to goop at his honesty in the question. 
“Mmhmm, some people feel good when they’re being mean like that though. It’s all consensual, I think if I was into that it would be because I want to take back control, y’know? In a way, being slapped around as a woman- I guess in a situation that you’re controlling it can help us feel…safer?” I shrug a bit “but you aren’t a sadist Carm, we don’t have to do that.” I rest my cheek back on his chest, continuing to rub my fingers over the little curly patch of hair in the middle of his pecs. 
“Well t’me it would just feel…wrong? Like..to call you a slut or something.” I giggled a bit, resting my chin on his chest again to look at him. 
“You can do it in a nice way y’know? I’m talking about like- for instance ‘all you’re good for is being a slut’ I don’t like that. But if you were like ‘That’s it my good little slut you’re doing such a great job for me’ I’d probably love it. Because to me it’s like- If I’m your slut, if I belong to you.. it’s different than being just a slut- I guess I probably have a bit of an ownership kink.” I giggled and he raised his eyebrows in surprise. 
“Where’d you learn how to talk like that Jesus” he muttered, his hands sliding down and squeezing my ass firmly. “I…” he trails off for a moment. 
“What baby? Tell me” I said encouragingly.
“I think..” he clears his throat. “I think I like praise too?” He said his cheeks going flaming red at the admission. “I-is that normal f’r guys t’like that?” He asked quietly, clearly anxious that he’d possibly said something wrong. 
“Yes, yes baby, thank you for telling me, what kind of praise do you like?” I asked, gently tracing the veins along his neck with a feather-light touch. 
He swallows thickly, goosebumps covering his skin. “Um..I- I dunno…but it- I-I guess the idea sounds nice? C-can you give me some examples..maybe?” He asked nervously, his thumbs rubbing circles into the flesh of my bum that he was still holding on to firmly. 
“Mm..well it’s not so much of an example as it is a real thought I just haven’t said out loud.. when we were in the shower and you were all bossy telling me to bend over, that was so fucking hot. I think about it all the time when I’m getting off, it always gets me there.” I smirk, gently playing with his chain between my fingers, tugging lightly. 
His pupils dilated, drinking in my words and I could see that he was contemplating something behind his gaze. “So…you like it when I give you orders like that? Like..Bossin’ you around? I honestly felt kinda bad after” he said softly and I nodded. 
“I love it. Also when you praised me for how well I take your huge cock, that was so good baby.” I kiss his neck, gently nipping the sweet spot below his pulse point and he groans softly, his grip on my ass tightening. 
“Fine… Then get on your back.” He said lowly, his voice husky with lust. Without a second thought, I plop on my back, spreading my legs to make space for him. 
“As you wish.” I said with a satisfied smile and he straddled me, his weight pushing me into the bed and he held himself up by his muscular arms on either side of me, caging me in. His chain dangled in front of my face teasingly, and I took it between my teeth. 
“Fuck you look so hot like that baby” he said softly, causing my proud smile to grow. 
I dropped it from my teeth “I want you to own me Carmy” I said softly, my hands trailing up his muscled chest. 
“Ye’ baby? You wanna be mine?” He kissed my neck with hot, open-mouthed kisses, leaving a trail of fire in their wake. My eyes fluttered shut, my stomach full of a swarm of butterflies, and my core on fire. I gasp in pleasure as he nips the spot on my neck that drives me wild, my chest arching up and becoming flush with his. 
Suddenly, I’m reminded of my current situation. 
“Wait” I said softly and he immediately stopped, pulling away and sitting up slightly. 
“Did I do something?” He asked nervously, carefully pulling down my shirt that had been pushed up in the heat of the moment. 
“No…it’s…” I blushed, covering my face in embarrassment. “It’s my fault- We can’t t’night I’m sorry,” I said shame lacing my voice. I feel his hand around my wrist, gently tugging. 
“Honey, look at me- what’s wrong?” He pulled my hand to his lips and kissed it gently. 
“I’m- I’m on my period and…I don’t wanna disgust you so- so no.” I huff, crossing my arms over my chest, staring at the ceiling more annoyed with myself than anything. 
“If it’s a me thing baby- I don’t care. I’ll wear a condom if you want, we can put down a towel. I’m definitely not afraid of a little blood.” He said sweetly, gently resting his hands on my hips and squeezing affirmingly. 
I felt a hard lump in my throat, and tears began pooling at the back of my eyes as my lip begins to quiver. He noticed and his lips curled into a small frown “we- we don’t have to angel, I’m just telling you that I don’t care if you’re bleeding- It’s- it’s fine, princess, we can just cuddle” he said gently and I nodded. 
“I know-“ I whisper, the tears making their way to my lash line and threatening to spill over. 
“Then why’re you cryin’, pretty girl?” He gently swipes his thumb under my eye, collecting the tears that had gathered. 
“Cause” I sniffled. “Cause you’re perfect Carmen.” I cup his cheeks and pull him into a deep kiss, my eyes squeezing shut and more tears falling down my cheeks.
He pulled away gently “don’t cry Angel, please don’t cry” he whispers, brushing away my residual tears and kissing my damp cheeks before resting his forehead on mine. “Do you want to? I want to, baby. But what I want more is what you want.” He whispered, looking in to my eyes honestly. 
I smiled a bit, nodding slightly against him. “Yes” I whisper. “But I just feel…all mushy now- and…I don’t wanna fuck” I said and I saw the disappointment behind his eyes, but of course he didn’t let it show otherwise. 
“I want you to make love to me.” I whispered, kissing his jaw tenderly in a line up to his lips. He smiled softly against my lips, humming softly. 
“Anything you want, princess.” He said softly before kissing my forehead tenderly. 
I smile warmly, my hands trailing up his sides, “let me go get a towel..” I said softly, and he shifted onto his side of the bed, sitting up against the headboard. I sit up and looked at him before getting up, grabbing his hand and squeezing gently. 
“Promise if you get grossed out- we’ll stop? A-and…and that you won’t see me differently.” I said meekly, in frantic need of reassurance. 
“I told you, honey, you could never gross me out, and being intimate while you’re on your cycle won’t change my feelings for you. I love being close to you, nothing could change that” he conveyed sincerely, before bringing my fingers to his lips and kissing gently. 
I nod, “ok,” I said quietly. I got up and padded off to the bathroom, shutting the door behind me. I used the restroom quickly and prepared myself by wiping down with some baby wipes, even though I’d just showered a few hours prior (you could never be too careful) - and washed my hands before grabbing an old towel from the bathroom closet. I took a deep breath to settle my nerves before opening up the door again. 
“I just- don’t um…finger me. You can touch me but- no- no fingers..please” I said shyly and sat on the bed, plopping the folded towel on the edge. 
“You got it, honey, thanks f’r tellin’ me- now c’mere” he patted his lap gently. I shuffle over on my knees, straddling him and sitting on his thighs gently. 
“Can we…can we turn off the lights?” I ask softly and he nodded. 
“Whatever will make you most comfortable baby, I’m fine with whatever you want.” He kissed my jaw sweetly. 
I leaned down and kissed his neck gently, leaving soft, lingering kisses down and around his throat, trailing down, grazing my teeth along his skin as I did so and kissing his collarbones gently. “You have such a nice chest Carmy” I said softly, kissing the base of his throat sweetly. 
“I could say the same thing about you, can I take this off honey?” He tugged the hem of my shirt gently, and in response I sit up and lifted my arms. He slips the fabric off, throwing it somewhere on the floor and sat back, eyes racking over my frame causing my cheeks to heat. 
“So fuckin’ perfect.” He mutters, his large hands cupping my breasts and thumbs rubbing over my nipples causing them to perk up almost immediately. 
“Do you like my piercings?” I asked softly, one of my hands coming up and cupping his gently. He looked at me as if he was shocked I'd even ask the question. 
“Babe- y’re so fuckin’ hot. You have the nicest tits I’ve ever seen. I’m obsessed with these” he squeezes them together for emphasis, causing me to giggle and I felt all of my tension and insecurity melt away. 
“Yeah? What do you like about ‘em?” I asked with a smirk, amused at his boyish affinity for breasts, running my hand down his forearm and squeezing gently. 
“Fuck yes. So many things. I love how they’re the perfect handful for me, like they fit fuckin’ perfect in my hands honey. And they’re so soft, and so perky, and fuckin’ bouncy- c’mere I need ‘em” he pulls me to him, kissing over my flesh with hot, wet smooches before taking one of my nipples in his mouth and suckling gently, his tongue playing with my jewelry causing me to moan out loudly in pleasure. 
I’d never been ravished this time of the month before- and to be quite honest, it was slightly overwhelming just how sensitive I was. 
I gasped slightly at the feeling of his teeth gazing at the sensitive bud, my chest arching into him and pathetic whimpers falling from my lips. “Carmy - fuck I love your mouth s’much” I grind my hips into his, feeling his length already rock hard beneath me. He moaned slightly into my skin, the vibrations against my nipple sending a crashing wave of pleasure to my core that caused my hips to buck into his and my hand to fall flat to his chest to try and ground myself, his thumping heart resting beneath my palm. 
“Fuck - take these off” I said, tugging at his sweatpants. “I- I don’t wanna ruin them with a stain they’re my favorites” I breathe out, pulling at the waistband more. He chuckles into my skin, pulling away from my nipple with a pop and gazing up at me with dark, lust filled eyes, the blue almost completely swallowed by the black saucers of his pupils. 
“How do you want me angel?” He asked, resting his chin on my breast and not breaking my gaze. His lips were puffy and swollen from the assault on my nipple, glistening with saliva. 
“I-“ I felt my cheeks heat, my stomach flipping with anxiety at the realization of the intimacy I really wanted. I swallowed thickly before continuing. “I- I want you to be on top of me…like…like earlier? When you were pressing me into the bed it…it made me feel safe” I brushed a hand through his curls. 
A small blush heated his cheeks and he smiled a bit. “Yeah princess? Ok..I liked that too. I wanna see y’re pretty face” he said softly, brushing my fringe away from where it had hidden my eyes slightly. 
I kissed his lips tenderly before grabbing the towel, laying it down on my side and smoothing it out. I realized, without the glow of the moonlight pouring in that was cut off by the curtains, it was pitch black on my half of the bed. “Can you- um…open the shade a little?” I ask him when he got up to slip his sweatpants off. 
“Course baby, no one can see us right?” He joked, going over and pulling open the curtain and soft moonlight flooded the whole room, just enough. 
“I think it’s dark enough in here for no one to get a free show” I giggled, laying back and making sure my hips were fully on the towel so I wouldn’t stain my silk sheets. I sat up a bit, pushing my hair behind me so I or he wouldn’t pull it by accident before settling back down, spreading my legs once more for him. 
He stood at the end of the bed, like me, in nothing but his underwear. His large hands curled over his hips as he admired my frame. I blushed, suddenly feeling as naked as I was, and I resisted the urge to cover up my breasts with my hands. “You are so fuckin’ beautiful, Winnie” he said softly, kneeling on the bed and coming up to me, wrapping my thighs around his middle and kissing up from my navel to my neck in long, open mouth kisses, marking me with his saliva. The chill of the air conditioning after each kiss eventually brought on a small shiver that turned into raised goosebumps. 
 “You make me feel so beautiful” I said softly, my eyes fluttering shut and head falling back to the pillow in bliss as he ravished me with adoring kisses over every inch of bare skin. 
“Mm well that’s because you are, you’re the most captivating girl I’ve ever seen” he whispered in my ear gently, his voice laced with a certainty that he believed what he was telling me. 
I swallowed thickly, my breath hitching when he bites down on my neck gently, sucking on the sensitive skin. “I want to be yours Carm. Only yours- please” I breathe out, my arms curling around his back and fingers drawing little patterns over his muscles lightly. He bit down on my skin harder, sucking roughly. 
There will surely be a bruise. 
I moaned softly, one of my hands trailing up to wrap in his soft curls and play with them between my fingers. “Yeah?” He mumbled into my skin, peppering kisses down my jaw “Y’want me to own you, baby? Mmm? Y’want everyone to know that you belong t’me?” He asked gently in my ear, his hot breath and husky voice laced with desire hurling waves of warmth to my core. 
“Please-please own me Carmy. Make love to me” I begged quietly, my voice trembling with want and anticipation. He rested his forehead on mine, nuzzling the tip of his nose against mine sweetly. 
“You’re the only person I’d ever want to make love to, honey” he whispered into my lips before kissing me hungrily. I moan at his words, opening my mouth for him and dragging my tongue across his, needing more of him.
 I lifted my hips when I feel hip pat my bum, and he pulls my panties down to my knees, breaking our kiss to trail kisses up my leg before he drapes it over his side to peel off the barely-there fabric, flinging it to the floor before wrapping my leg securely back around his waist. 
“I need you” I voiced softly, my fingers trailing down his chest to his snail trail, delicately hooking my fingers in his waistband and pulling him free. His length eagerly pops out and slaps against his stomach, making me smile proudly.
 “Do you need me?” I ask quietly, wrapping my fist around his length and stroking him gently, giving him the firm tug he loved. 
He groans, his head falling back slightly and eyes fluttering shut as I run my thumb over his slit, spreading the precum all over his rosy head. “Fuck baby- so bad. I miss your pussy so fuckin much” he breathes out, whimpering and grabbing my wrist when I started massaging his tip firmly with my thumb. 
“Ah-ah-mmm-baby” he whines, gripping my wrist tighter “fuuck- shit Y’re gonna make me cum, s-stop- please- I-I still wanna fuck you” he whimpered and I gently lowered my hand, continuing to do slow languid strokes over the bottom half of his length and I see his muscles relax as if I’d just taken him right off the edge. 
“That’s how it feels when you rub my clit- more or less.” I said and he gently pushes me to lay back, causing me to lose my grip on him. 
“I’d say less considering-“ he spread my lips with his ring and forefinger, dragging his middle finger just barely brushing over my clit causing my hips to buck into his palm and a soft moan to escape my lips. “Takes barely anything t’get you worked up baby, you were chokin my cock- not a fair comparison” he teased with a smirk, leaning in and kissing me warmly. 
I cry out in his mouth when he flicks his finger over the extremely sensitive bud, “see baby? Y’re already so worked up… I love those sexy little noises you make” he hums in my ear, rubbing me in achingly slow circles. 
“Oh- fuck yes- yes-yes Carmy just like that” I whine out, tightening my heels in his back to pull myself closer. He adds more pressure and I gasp out, grinding my hips against his hand, so aching for more friction he barely had to move his fingers to get me off at this point. 
“That’s it honey” he leans down, taking my nipple back in his mouth and my core clenches around nothing which he feels beneath his hand causing him to smile lightly, his tongue flicking over the nipple.
I let out a breathy “ahh” at the wave of pleasure that washes over my core at the action.
“Mmm you’re humpin’ my hand like a horny little bunny right now baby, it’s adorable” he mutters into my skin and I smiled lazily, opening my eyes to look at him. 
“Not my fault your hands are better at the job then mine are” I circled my hips, and he took back over, rubbing quicker but lighter circles into my heat that made my stomach tighten and head fall back on the pillow with a breathy “oh”. My breathing quickens, my core tightening, that familiar building beginning to wash over me and my eyes twisting shut, nose scruching in focus. 
“Y’gonna cum f’me, bunny? Mmm? I know that adorable face baby, you close? Y’gonna cum f’me angel?” He cooed teasingly, kissing my collar bones and nipping gently. I whimper at the use of the new name, my eyebrows furrowed together in pleasure. 
“Ah! mm-mmhmm” I managed to ramble out, my mind going blank other than the overwhelming tightness in every muscle. 
“Hey, hey, lemme see those pretty eyes, princess” he kisses the corner of my mouth sweetly. “Mm? Please Baby? Can I see those pretty eyes while you cum for me?” my eyes fluttered open and met his, seeing him smiling sweetly. “Oh you are such a mess and we’ve barely started angel, such a good girl- my good girl” he said, and with that- I was thrown over the edge into my orgasm full force. 
My hips bucked up, my clit pulsing, warmth flooding every inch of my body as the pleasure overtook me. “Yesyesyesyes” was all that I could manage to get out of my mouth, my breathing ragged. I pulled him to me, kissing him feverishly, the sound of lips the only audible while I rode out my high.
 “I need you” I mumbled between hot, wet kisses. “I need you inside me,” I said, before kissing him again. 
He adjusted my hips, pulling away briefly and ripping open a condom with his teeth that he blindly grabbed from my nightstand he’d left out for us a while ago, and rolled the latex over his throbbing member. “Ribbed huh?” He raised his eyebrows teasingly and I giggled. 
“More fun f’me- especially with a huge cock like yours” I pull him back to me with my legs and chuckled as he lines himself up, holding himself up with one arm. 
“I’m honestly surprised you can take all of it.” He said, nudging his tip in and I moaned, dropping my head back and eyes fluttering shut.  “Fuck” he grunted, pushing in deeper. “Y’re fuckin tight babe- are you sure y’re ok?” He looks up at me and in response I nod, my jaw dropped wide in pleasure and eyes shut lightly, breathing heavy.
“Fuck- oh my god please- please- more” I begged him, grabbing his hand and interlacing our fingers. He gently kissed my forehead as he pushed himself into me to the point our pelvises were flush and I let out a loud whiny cry at the sudden pressure. 
“Yes fuck- I feel so full-s’good” I whine out. He moaned softly as he thrusts out to the tip before going all the way back in, the ribbed tip of his cock brushing right up against my g-spot in a way that makes my hips jerk and I let out a soft “ah”, stars forming behind my eyes. He wrapped his forearms around my thighs, pulling me higher up in his lap and wrapping his arms around my back, holding me over the bed with his hands on my shoulderblades as he started a quick snap of his hips, moaning out as his head fell back. 
“Fuckkk baby. Y’re so fuckin’ good t’me letting me have you like this- shiiit- s’fuckin’ tight baby y’re swallowing my fuckin’ cock right now” he grunted out in absolute ecstasy.
But it fell on deaf ears because this new position he had us in had me swimming through an ocean of pleasure and I couldn’t think of anything other then how deep he was, and how he was hitting spots I’d yet to discover myself or with any other partner. I could feel him in my stomach - and I’d have thought before now, someone so big would hurt, but it was as if we were molded for each other's bodies, he filled me up like a fucking puzzle piece.
“Mm? How’s it feel baby? You ok?” He slows down his movements,  breaking me from my trance and I cupped his cheeks, resting my forehead on his. 
“Carmen” I whisper, my hands trembling with pleasure. 
“What? What- baby, am I hurting you?” He asks his voice laced with worry. 
“No- no. I need you- I- I need you to keep fucking going. Don’t stop. Unless I tell you. To stop. Understand me? I’ve never felt so fucking amazing- I can’t even think baby- I can’t even fucking cum right now- i’m trying to process this level of pleasure, you’re fucking me dumb right now- please, please don’t fuckin’ stop.” I rambled out and stroke his jaw gently and he continues his slow pace. “F-Faster, and harder. Please” I said, kissing him deeply and moaning into his mouth when he did so. 
I pulled away, gasping in pleasure as he thrusted into my gspot, my hand gripping his shoulder and the nails digging in to the skin, causing half moon shapes “there” I squeaked, my eyes screwing shut. He rested my back against the headboard for support, before snapping his hips faste straight into that spot. The only sounds in the room were now his soft satisfied grunts, wet sounds of him drilling into me, the clapping of skin, and short sweet little ‘ah…ah…ah…’ noises spilling from my lips unintentionally at the force of his every thrust. 
Before I could even warn him, my walls are pulsing and fluttering around him wildly as one of the most intense orgasms of my life crashed over me like a tsunami, my hips bucking wildly and thighs quivering uncontrollably. I cry out, my back arching up and my fists white from grabbing the sheets so hard. I could have sworn I felt one of my nails crack under the pressure of my grip.
“Mmmm- cumming- cumming!!” I muttered urgently between heaving breaths when I could finally get a coherent word out, causing him to whimper softly as he continued on the same pace to his release.
 He grips my hips tight enough to bruise, his head falling forward as he chases his own release “fuck- gah- me too babe- ah” he grunted as he spilled into the condom, laying me on the bed gentle as he could in his exhaustion and limply collapsing over my frame as he catches his own breath. 
He lets out a breathy moan as my walls continue pulsing around him as I come down from my own release “holy fuck babe.” He breathes in to my skin, “fuuuuck” he sits up slightly, pulling me in to a heated kiss. I hum softly, my mind still fuzzy but happy he didn’t pull out right away. 
Once he pulled away from the kiss I smiled lazily, utterly fucked out from one round. “That was so amazing Carmy. I’ve never came like that before- like- that was a round three kinda orgasm, you did sooo good Bear, thank you” I said sweetly, playing with his chain gently and adjusting the pendant. 
“It was perfect honey, ‘took me so well” he kisses down my jaw and neck, I hummed in satisfaction. 
“Don’t pull out yet, I wanna stay like this, please” I said softly, running my fingers over his back. He chuckled softly into my skin 
“Okay babygirl, whatever you need” he gently brushed my hair out of my face and cups my cheek. “I like it when we get to be so close like that…when we have sex” he said quietly, bringing a smile to my lips.  “Me too” I whispered, leaning in and kissing him tenderly.
➵ 𝐍𝐞𝐱𝐭 𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫
Tumblr media
51 notes · View notes
echantedtoon · 6 months
Text
Love Doesn't Do Encores Ch31 The Calm Before The Next Storm
(IMPORTANT UPDATE: Hey everyone. There's been a slight mix up. Instead of Cerulean City the in story city origins for reader or reader's ID I'm replacing it with Lumiose City due to the mix up within the regions they're in. Apologies. Also! If anyone has any questions feel free to ask them and I'll answer them in the comments. Like Ch25 this will just be a mostly filler chapter with most time skipped things before we get to the Post Game events. This will also be separated by months to keep track of time.
Tumblr media
-FEBRUARY- 
You were stunned. Absolutely STUNNED to say the least. 
Piers had looked in you in concern as you stared on in shock as you almost panickily examined the ID card in your hands and the nurse delivered your lunches. It..looked just like your driver's license(one of the few things you had actually wanted to learn without your mother nagging you-) you had left back home minus the fact that you had the pokemon world's region and city on it instead of your town's. Albeit slightly worn and dirty from assumedly being left out in the elements for a while. You then turned to the small bag in front of you the nurse had brought over but other than it being also torn and a bit dirty, nothing was inside it either. It looked just like a plain traveler's bag you'd buy to take on a hike with you. Your confusion only heightened as you ended up blankly staring at the ID card for a long moment. Piers stared at your silence as the TV reporter on screen went on about Leon's winning streak staying in tack for more years to come apparently. 
"Oi. Y/n?" You jumped whipping your head back to Piers as he raised a brow at you. "You 'right there? You're awfully silent all o' all sudden."
"Uh...Y-Yeah." You blinked staring back to Piers for a moment before returning to the ID card..and shrugging. You know what? You've seen too much by now to not be surprised by anything anymore but hey. At least you had an actual ID for anything in case you needed it. You'd relax and figure this out later then. Placing the bag and ID to the side you smiled back to him to ease his concerns. "Yeah. I'm just fine. Just wasn't expecting to see that now of all times I guess."
Piers hummed before nodding. "I suppose when you're chased by corviknight you don't really think about seeing somethin' ya dropped again. Oh. That reminds me." He pointed at you. "Leo gave me a call 'fore his big battle. You're bein' discharged from the hospital first thing tomorrow mornin'."
You perked up. "Wait. Really!?" 
He nodded. "Doc says you're fine and they're releasing us tomorrow since most of the chaos and excitement should be died down soon enough. M' sure your mates will be here tomorrow mornin' ta see ya off."
You smiled wider. You'd get to see the guys again after not seeing them for over a month other than your brief encounter with Victor at Hammerlocke! "That's great! I can't wait to see them again! And you must be excited to see Marnie too huh?"
"Ya ain't wrong." He sighed. "It'll be good ta see her again. ...But anywho. I believe ya were 'bout ta tell me how that dinner you n' your mate attended with Oleana and the Ex-Chairman went."
"Huh? Oh right! Well it was around the time I got finished playing that temporary delivery boy job for the seafood restaurant.  I got back and met up with Gloria near the front of the store before we went inside."
You continued into the evening telling Piers all about the dinner you and Gloria had to endure with Mr. Rose and Oleana and he gave a hum every so often as a response. When you were finished he had a few choice words about the two of them. 'Bloody scumbags' and 'insane criminals' being some of his ways to describe them and you sorta agreed. When he inquired what had taken place after he had left you all at Rose Tower all that time ago you again happily indulged him. After all it was thanks to him that you were all able to storm into the tower in the first place plus it was nice to tell someone about your experiences.  And of course, when you told him about you're little encounter with Oleana giving her back the key card- ....He broke out laughing again. Oh if ONLY he had been there to see the look on her face when you spat her own words right back in her face! You didn't mind. In fact you liked his laugh. In fact you liked Piers very much as a person. Sure he seemed pretty distant, uninterested, bored, rude, and maybe even scary to someone but that was far from the truth. He was actually....Really REALLY nice to be around. Sure he was a mostly serious guy but he was also smart, caring, passionate, not afraid to help out others in an instant, patient, sometimes even playful and teasing, and someone who could be a good listener. No wonder he was such a good gym leader AND big brother. And no wonder everyone eventually liked him after a while. But with also an air of authority and...something else you couldn't quite place around him. Appeal maybe? He did seem like the guy to be a great friend. Man. Where was someone like him when you were growing up? You two could've been great friends. Oh well. All too soon dark came in the form of night, nurses delivered dinner trays, and then Piers had to excuse himself back to his room for your two's last night at the hospital. Bidding him goodnight you yourself put yourself to bed because come morning you would see your friends again. It was harder to fall asleep that night due to the excitement you felt but you also found yourself waking up early in the morning just as the sun was starting to poke through. Probably the earliest you had EVER woken up. Yawning and a bit tired, but too excited to see everyone after so long. Getting up and making your bed and trying to make yourself look presentable for when they arrived. And you didn't have to wait for too long. You were just watching the morning news, something about the Vice Chairman taking all Mr. Rose's old funds and putting them towards rebuilding projects, when lots of footsteps stormed towards your room. And the door was SLAMMED opened without any warning. You yelped jumping and snapping your head to the door, TV remote dropping from your hands.
"Y/N!!"
"GAH-" You were nearly knocked over back onto the bed when a whole bunch of blur's dogpiled you and on instinct your arms shot up .....but you blinked. "GUYS!?" The three blurs that had nearly tackled you down to the floor was the guys! Victor, Hop, and Gloria! You stood there stunned to say the least before you smiled brightly. "GUYS!! What are you doing here?"
"We were worried sick about you, Mate!," Hop answered pulling away from you the other two following suit. You smiled at his concerned golden eyes that scanned over you for a moment before he asked. "Are you alright!? You were knocked on the noggin harder than Raihan's Max Steelspike attack and left Victor outside the city! We were worried sick!"
"I'm fine. I'm fine!," you assured him before looking over and noticing the eyes of both twins staring up at you as well and you held up your hands smiling at them. "I swear I'm ok. The doctor said I was perfectly fine! Only a giant headache for a little bit. But what about you guys? Are you alright?"
"They're perfectly fine." A new voice cut through the air before any of the three could answer you and as you four looked up you again paused..before smiling again. Because standing in the doorway in his usual champion attire and cape was LEON! The purple haired man was smiling at you from the doorway looking no worse for wear except for the slight remains of his once black eye that was nearly gone. In his hands was your pack and he walked in. "A few scrapes and bruises but thankfully nothing serious."
"Leon!,'' you greeted happily with a bright smile. "What are you doing here too?"
"I wanted to come by and see you off myself with the others. Besides someone had to escort these guys here in the big city. Oh. Here. Before I forget." He held out your pack to you with a smile. "We brought your things over so you could back into some regular clothes. Don't worry. Everything should still be in there where you left them."
You gladly took it from him. "Hey. Thanks Lee! That's really nice of you." You brought it into your arms before looking back to the smiling champion. "Hey. Congratulations on the win by the way! I really enjoyed your battle. How's Raihan?"
Leon chuckled with a bright smile crossing his arms. "Thanks! Rai's doing just fine! He snatched up his team and headed back to Hammerlocke sometime yesterday. He's been given the go ahead to just head home and see what he can do to help the repairs. The Vice Chairman took over all of Mr. Rose's operations so it's only a matter of time before things should be completely back to normal."
You sighed in relief. "That's good. Especially since you guys caught Eternatus." You smiled and turned back to Gloria and Hop who blinked at you....before looking at one another. "....What?"
"Um...Y/n. We didn't catch that thing," Gloria said looking back to you confused and you froze eyes widening.
"WHAT!?"
"We did something better!," Hop chimed in with a smile and thumbs up to you. "Zacian and Zamazenta destroyed Eternatus in a giant explosion of light! So I don't think we'll have to worry about it anymore."
Again you paused staring at them. Gloria...DIDN'T manage to catch Eternatus?!....But you soon calmed down and shrugged it off. You know what? Why not? Gloria lost to Raihan in the finals and Leon's still champion. So why not have Eternatus destroyed instead of captured too in this world? As long as it couldn't harm anyone it was good enough for you and as long as the guys were fine you were ok with the outcome. 
"Y'know what? That's good enough for me." You smiled. "Where are you guys heading after this?"
"Home of course."
"Postwick?"
Victor nodded. "And I 'pose you'll be headin' back home huh?" When you gave him a confused 'Huh?' look he gestured to the door. "Y'know. Back ta the Kalos Region. Glory told us ye might be headed back there after the final matches were over."
OH! That's right. You did tell Gloria that in case you did accidentally go poof back to your home back where ever you came from. You smiled wider. "Actually, I made up my mind to stay in Galar for while."
You received gasps and some happy smiles. "Really?! No way!"
You nodded. "Yeah. It turns out I like this region a lot so why not stay?"
"Does that mean you're gonna be traveling Galar more?"
You paused in thought. That...was a good question. What WERE you gonna do now that you were stuck in Galar permanently? Anything you wanted you guessed but you weren't too sure yet. What you wanted right now though was to just settle down in one place for a bit and live life stress free for a while. So you shrugged at Victor's question.
"I don't know. I really haven't figured that out yet, but I think I would like a small break from traveling for a bit."
Leon lit up. "Then why not come back to Postwick with us?,'' he suggested catching everyone's attention with his big smile, "Mum still hasn't found anyone to rent the basement room since we left last year. I'm sure if you ask she'd be more than happy to let you stay until you figure out where you wanna go from here." 
"Ya Y/n! You can stay with us in the meantime! It'd be nice ta have another girl ta hang out with!," Gloria agreed with a smile. 
...I mean it sounded like a plain! And you wouldn't mind hanging around your friends more, and Mrs. L was a pretty nice enough landlady to have! And it wouldn't be anything permanent. Just until you figured out what you wanted to do now. So you happily accepted his proposal.
"You know. I think I'd like that! Are you going to be coming with us as well?"
To your surprise Leon nodded to your question with a bright smile. "After with what happened I want to make sure everyone got home ok, and because after all this time I wanted to be able to see Mom and my grandparents again. After all Valentine's Day is nearing. What better way to celebrate the holiday of love than spending time with your loved ones?"
Ah. So Valentine's Day WAS a thing here too. You nodded in agreement again. He had a point. After all Valentine's Day was all about celebrating all kinds of love. Not just Romantic love.
"Lee jus' wants an excuse ta see Sonia that day.~,'' Gloria teased with a sly smile.
And like before the champion sputtered a bit red rising to his cheeks as he attempted to laugh off Gloria's tease by holding up his hands and laughing. ..But you all could see through it. "Haha! Come on, G-Gloria! It's not like that! Sonia and I are just best buddies! Just like Raihan and I are."
"Is that why you're face is red?"
"Hop! Please!"
You ended up chuckling at everyone before they left you in your room for a moment so you could change into some regular clothes and throw on your coat. After all it was early February, it was still somewhat chilly outside. After throwing on your coat, you threw your pack over your shoulders, and picked the ID card back up, shrugged, and pocketed that too before you left. You'd worry about that later and focus on more important things like heading back to a home now. After all, you didn't have anything else to worry about after all......Right? You got changed and exited your old hospital room to meet everyone and a certain someone who was waiting for you as well. You had just stepped out and paused when the sight of a pink handed water type in that hoodie standing at Leon's side caught your attention...Or well he did when he alerted you to his prescence with a very loud chirp making you look at him. In an instant he was walking towards you looking bored with his arms up and out like a toddler expecting a hug. You instantly smiled. 
"SILVER!!" You instantly crouched down arms out towards him as he walked towards. "Silver c'mere boy!" he went right up to you and you snatched him right up bringing him into your arms as you stood and he laid his head on your shoulder with a relieved sigh sound as you proceeded to hug him. "Oh! There's my handsome guard pokemon! Were you good while I was gone?"
"He was an angel." you turned to Leon who smiled. "He did exactly as he was told the entire time you were in the hospital and stuck to Victor's side making sure he was ok. It was honestly kinda cute watching him follow Vick around." Victor grumbled in embarrassment next to Lee and reached up to pull his beanie over his face. Making Lee chuckle before pointing towards a nearby elevator. "Come on. I have a flying taxi waiting for us outside to take us to the Wyndon Station. We'll take the evening train out of town and back to Postwick."
Sounded nice to you and for once you didn't mind traveling by corviknight. Leon lead you all into the elevator where the five of you was all a buzz with life and it made you smile as you followed Leon out of the elevator and through the hospital. You didn't see Piers on your way out which made you a bit sad you couldn't say goodbye or thank him for helping you, but you figured he had more important things to deal with like making sure Marnie was alright which you understood. Leon lead you all out of the hospital and to a corviknight Taxi of course. Being outside again was refreshing but it being early February it was still fairly chilly outside. And you all piled in. Really it was all just a happy blur on the ride to the station. You sitting beside Leon with Silver still seated lazily in your arms, which the three guys seated across from you two chatting away excitedly at the prospect of heading home at last. And you couldn't blame them after all all of you were heading home. And it was a blur when you all got on that evening train and again sat down in those blue seats. Home. The word rang in your mind and it made you smile. You've never been so happy to hear those words before but now you had a reason to be happy. Because for once you were actually heading HOME. 
-Short Time Skip-
Like before many days passed on the train and it wasn't boring. The three would busy up your time talking to you excitedly about Leon's match against Raihan, all the cool things Raihan did with them while under his care, and what happened after the battle between them and Externatus. And you listened eagerly. Ok. Maybe Raihan wasn't so bad with how well Leon trusted him to take care of the guys. And nights were spent well sleeping. More than once you'd wake up and find Leon passed out next to you with his hat over his face and his cape draped over Hop's sleeping form like a makeshift blanket. It was so sweet of him. But the train ride had to come to an end and yours did too. You all arrived at Wedgeherst Station on Valentine's Day no less really early in the morning. How did you know? Well you were asleep before being jostled away by Leon persistently shaking your shoulder until with a snort you woke up and turned your blurry vision to his smiling face as he greeted you.
"L-Leon? What-" You stifled a yawn.
"Sorry to wake you up," he apologized removing his hand from your shoulder smiling. "But we're nearly there."
You were about to tired ask what he meant when the conductor's voice came over the loud speaker ahead of you both. "ZZZTT. Attention Passengers!," the conductor announced over the speakers to anyone left on board. "We'll be arriving at Wedgeherst Station within ten minutes. That is all."
Your tired eyes looked up at the speakers before turning back to the window of the still dark night. The sun wasn't even up yet. OH! The morning train must be arriving to Wedgeherst Station. Already the other guys were already groggily getting up and looking around and gathering their things. Guess you should too. You slipped your pack over your shoulders and pulled a slipping Silver off the table and into your arms as he gave a groggy noise but didn't wake up to wait. And you didn't have to wait long. Just as the sun rise was coming over the horizon and the town appeared in the window. And you all stood up as the train slowed until with a metal screech it came to a complete halt in the station's doorway. 
"Attention Passengers! We have now arrived in Postwick! The morning train leaving Wedgehurst Station will depart in fifthteen minutes! Please exit or enter the train within that time. That's all!"
The first ones to get off were the kiddos as they all literally ran to the exit Leon right behind them followed by you carrying Silver bringing up the rear. The air was still relatively chilly out including the station but you paid it no mind as you stepped off and was met with an even bigger surprise. 
"MOM!" "MUM!" "GRAMPS! GRAN!"
You paused blinking as you stepped through the ticket gate to see the sights. It was...the guys' families! All of them! They were there! Mrs. G crying lightly and hugging the twins. Mrs. L doing the same with Leon and Hop but in a slightly bigger hug as their grandmother joined with Leon's grandfather proudly smiling and patting Leon's back as the Champion smiled embarrassed and there was-....You blinked wide eyed as you saw who was also there smiling at them all. Sonia and Ms. Magnolia! You smiled and walked on over towards her since they weren't in the middle of hugs like the rest. 
"Sonia!," you greeted and it was like a switch had flicked on as practically everyone looked at you. You waved at Sonia who blinked towards your direction but smiled seeing you. "Hey! I haven't heard you in forever!" Well not since Piers told you she was watching Marnie for him! "Where were you?"
Sonia smiled her blue eyes towards you and smiled. "Y/n! Is that you? I thought you were..." Her smile dropped as her hand was held up towards you. "You were..unconscious in Wyndon Hospital. Are you alright? You had everyone worried sick."
You waved her off smiling. "I'm fine. I promise. The only thing I got was a giant headache but that's way gone too."
Sonia sighed placing a hand to her chest as everyone around you slowly let go of their hugs. "Well that's a relief. I thought we'd have to worry about something far more worse than just Eternatus on our hands but it seems you surprised us again."
You chuckled. "Yeah. But speaking of surprises I wasn't expecting to see you guys here!" You turned to Ms. Magnolia. "What are you guys doing here?"
"The same thing as everyone else here, Dear," Ms. Magnolia answered you gesturing her free hand around to the others. "To greet the Unbeatable Champion and the Heroes of Galar of course. This should make for an interesting Chapter in Sonia's book for certain."
You blinked back to Sonia. "Book?"
At the question the red head flushed shyly and brought a hand up to lay her face in it. "W-Well...yeah! I've been writing a book on my entire journey including all my findings! In fact I'm almost done with the last chapter! I was hoping to get everyone's accounts over lunch and permission to use you all in my book. But since you're here too I don't suppose I could ask you the same thing?"
A ...book? OH! That's right! During the game's end Sonia did end up writing a book on the entire event leading up to Eternatus and it's defeat. Guess this was still happening. You happily nodded. "Sure! I don't mind a bit."
She happily clasped her hands in front of her. "Wonderful! I can't wait to hear what everyone has to say!''
"That's all fine and dandy but I believe there is one thing I need to do." Ms. Magnolia turned and you blinked as she walked towards Leon who smiled at her stopping in front of him. "Sonia's told me everything that happened Young Leon." She smiled at him. "Congratulations, Champion. And to the heroes who saved Galar and possible the whole world from a terrible fate. Here. I've got a little something for you as celebration." Reaching back into her coat, she pulled out what looked to be a small container that instantly caught Leon's attention. "Here. It is Valentine's Day after all. You children deserve some of my famous sugar cookie surprise brownies as reward."
"Professor Magnolia," Leon said taking the box happily. You guessed if he loved Sonia's curry a lot her grandmother's cookies must've been to die for. "Why you didn't have to come all this way and do that for us."
"After everything you all have achieved it's really the least I could do. The Wishing Stars that make dynamaxing possible are parts of Eternatus. And when Eternatus was awakened, dynamax energy flooded the entire region. Because of that dynamax pokemon were popping up all over the place causing trouble across all of Galar. But Hop and his friends came to our rescue." She smiled over to Hop and the twins who blinked and looked at one another. "The dynamax phenomenon has long been an important part of Galarian culture. I hope everyone will use the power of dynamaxing correctly in the days to come. So young ones. Please do what you beleive is best. And congratulations to you of course, Leon, for winning another Champion Match and remaining the strongest trainer in Galar. You must've given poor Raihan a run for his money as they say."
Leon chuckled a little bit doing his habit of placing a hand on the back of his neck. "Gee. Thanks Professor."
"It's Valentine's Day already?"
Mrs. L finally had spoke up when she answered your question making most everyone look at her. "Yes! And your all invited for lunch today! It's been too long since we all last saw one another and I think it's about time to catch up."
"That sounds like a great idea!," Sonia commented clapping her hands, "I can bring one of my curry dishes for everyone!"
"A lunch together on the holidays with the heroes of Galar? How could we refuse?," Mrs. G replied chuckling. "Don't worry about appetizers. I can bring over a few tossed salads if that helps."
"That'd help a lot. Thank you."
Ms. Magnolia shook her head. "I'm afraid I'll have to decline the generous offer. I still have final preparations to do back at the lab for Sonia, and I really must be going now." She turned back to Leon. "It was nice to see you all again Young leon. Keep up the fighting spirit."
"Wait, Granny! I'll walk back with you!"
You waved good bye as Ms. Magnolia turned and slowly started out of the building followed by Sonia who walked after her promising she'd see you all again at noon. Good. You could do with a nice family dinner even if it was more with friends than family. 
"Poor Professor Magnolia," Mrs. G commented once the two were out of the building. "It seems she's quite bothered by the Chairman's..Uh..E-Ex chairman's actions since she helped carry out so much of the researching into Dynamaxing for him."
Oh. Well when put like that you guessed her feelings were understandable. "Never the less, everything's alright now and we have the children to thank for that." Mrs. L then looked back to you who blinked. "And I believe I also owe you a thank you for rescuing my Little Lee and making sure the other children were safe and sound."
You...blinked before immediately holding up your hands to her. "Oh! N-No! It's fine! I'm just glad everyone's ok! Really it's no big deal-"
She cut you off. "I'm well aware of how you feel. Leon made sure to tell me EVERYTHING that had happened over the phone so we wouldn't get worried. He's also told me about you having no where currently to stay." You blinked..before turning a raised brow to the Champion who cleared his throat and looked away from your face. "I suppose the least we could do for all your help is let you rent the basement room again until you can get back on your own two feet."
You blinked back to her in surprise. "Wait. Really!?"
She nodded. "Why not? You were a good tenant the last time you stayed with us, and I haven't really found anyone else to rent the room to. You also did save Leon from something terrible. It's the least I could do in return."
"I- Wow-...I mean..." You smiled thankful at her. "Thank you so much!"
She smiled at you. "It's no problem really. You can simply help by working around the house and the yard."
"Speaking of the yard, did you all rent out the fields yet?," Hop asked his mother and you looked at him.
"Renting fields?"
He nodded. "Mum owns some farmland she rents to the local farmers to grow stuff on or to just keep their giant herds of wooloo and dubwool in. It works out pretty well for everybody." 
Ah. So THAT'S  how Mrs. L made money being a stay at home mom all the time. You had just assumed Leon sent her money being rich and famous. Speaking of which she clapped her hands gaining everyone's attention. "That's enough of that now. It's chilly here. I say we all go home and warm up for the holiday lunch later today and have a nice hot breakfast."
Everyone agreed and headed towards the door. Leon following behind everyone but not before his grandpa pulled him to the side by putting an arm around his shoulders and leaning him over to whisper.
"Sonia's a wonderful friend, Lee. If you really want to impress her now would be a great time for a romantic gesture."
"G-GRANDPA!!"
You didn't hear the scuffle having gone out of the building but you all slowly walked your way down the street towards the houses until you all finally got to the split paths between the two houses. Bidding Mrs. G and the twins good bye for the moment as they all left to go settle back down into their own home while you followed Leon back to his home where Mrs. L offered you to just go and set your things back in your basement room. You did and came back up the stairs with Silver in tow now having been awakened and tailing you like a puppy but you didn't mind. You missed him following you around like that. You offered to help cook with Mrs. L and Leon's grandmother who were happy to accept your help as the boys caught up with their grandpa in the living room. It was still early in the morning but considering you all were cooking for about eleven people it understandably took a while. By the time noon DID role around people showed up. First was Sonia who knocked at the door, sadly Ms. Magnolia couldn't make it. Something about having to finish making arrangements to transfer the lab over to Sonia since she was retiring and Sonia was now promoted to the Postwick's Pokemon Professor. HEY! Good for her. Then came the twins and Mrs. G. The lunch wasn't anything too special. It was just like the other times you ate with them. laughing. Cracking jokes. Smiling. The guys happily told everyone aaallll about their experiences and what happened. With Sonia nodding as if taking notes. And you were happy to indulge her too as the hours ticked by and soon the light faded on Valentine's day. The twins and their mother eventually bid everyone good night. Same with Sonia. You helped Mrs. L clean up after everyone before bidding everyone goodnight yourself and going down to your room. Setting up your sleeping bag and getting in with Silver curling up next to you. You sighed. Falling asleep quickly as long last you felt at peace with yourself. Because for a once-
You felt at HOME.
-MARCH-
"Uh...What exactly is going on around here?"
It had been about a month since you arrived back in Postwick and already so many things had happened. Your Valentine's Day was great! And so was the rest of the week as the guys and Leon got to hang out with their families before he sadly had to once again take off for Wyndon again at the request of the new Chairman. Well he WAS still Champion after all. He still had a lot of responsibilities now that there was repairs going on. As for you, you got settled back into your basement room and had tried to once again (and succeeded in-) getting that job at Mr. Frederick's grocery store up the road a bit. And Mrs. L had instead started charging you a hundred dollars a month in rent instead of a hundred fifty. You suspected it was because of helping Leon but when you asked she claimed you were probably wanting to save money in order to move out once you figured out what you wanted to do again. Fair enough. If you were living in Galar now you'd need money to buy a house. The guys had been pretty chill. Usually going out to explore the fields or practice battle. Sonia had even published her book a week after you all arrived! Even making a free digital copy anyone could read on the web although you hadn't read it yet. Her publisher worked FAST! But that's not why you had woken up today. You had woken up to a whole bunch of commotion from downstairs and figured everyone was up, but when you came upstairs the strong scent of lemon and cleaning supplies hit your nose stronger than that roof piece did. And the sight of Hop wiping down one of the WALLS with a small rag certainly caught your tired brain off guard. Were you still dreaming???
"Oh uh. Good morning, Y/n!," the boy greeted your tired bed headed stare with an awkward smile. "Did I wake you up?"
"Kinda." You yawned reaching a hand up to rub your eyes. "What are you doing?"
"Oh! Spring cleaning! We do it every year once the weather's warm enough!"
"Spring cleaning?" He nodded. Oh. Makes sense. Lots of people did Spring Cleaning. You know you and your mom sure did. 
"Yep! Once a year when it's Spring we clean the house literally top to bottom! But that's not the only reason why we're sprucing up the place!'' He turned back to the wall wiping it down with the biggest smile on his face. "I want everything to look it's best when Lee comes back this weekend!"
"...Say what now?"
"Lee called last night when you went to sleep! He's visiting us again this weekend and he's bringing a really special surprise for Glory! I dunno what it is yet but it's gotta be good! So today the house and then tomorrow the yard and shed! You wanna help?"
You shook your head no. "Sorry I can't. I have to work if I'm going to pay your mom that rent money for this month...But tell you what. Tell your mom to leave the basement and I'll clean that for you guys when I get back from work tonight. Ok?"
He beamed. "Yeah! That'd be a big help thanks!"
So Leon was coming that weekend huh? It'd be nice to see him again after so long. You just wondered what this 'surprise' was. Whelp you didn't have to wait long to find out that either because as he promised he showed up that weekend. The guys were pretty excited to see their big brother figure again and you'd be lying if you said you weren't excited to see him either. After all he was one of the few friends you had really. You kept your word of cleaning out the basement and downstairs bathroom for Mrs. L which she was grateful for but sadly weren't able to help much else due to your working. But it was alright. Mrs. G and the guys came over to help out and prepare things before Leon's big arrival that Saturday. And you were lucky enough to have the weekends off in order to see him. And then the day came. It was pretty early in the morning when someone bursts through the basement door startling you awake as Hop rushed down the stairs to wake you. 
"Y/N!! WAKE UP WAKE UP!!"
"Huh?....What the-"
"LEON'S HERE!!", Hop excitedly called out for you from the basement stairs grinning like he had won a million dollars. "Everyone's here waiting for Mom to come back with him from the station! Come on before you miss him!"
You groaned. Oh. Right. It was THAT Saturday. "Alright. Alright. I'm up." 
You groaned but did get up in order to go greet Leon. Whelp! You did want to see Leon again anyways. So you stumbled out of your sleeping back, slapped on come clothes that weren't PJs, and made yourself presentable in the bathroom before heading back up the stairs with Silver at your heels. But you were NOT prepared again for what you saw in the living room. Yes. Everyone was there. The guys, their moms, Leon's grandparents, and even Lee himself! But what you WEREN'T expecting was the extra person in the room. As soon as you had walked in someone had looked up from you at the couch and you paused seeing the much older man. And your eyes widened! NO. WAY. IT WAS KABU!! The older gym leader was sitting there in ordinary clothes right next to Leon and had looked up at you when you walked right in but paused in the doorway surprised. Kabu? Here? What in the world was one of the gym leader's doing here?
"Y/n!" You jumped when Leon smiled at you and gestured for you to come in as you stood there. "It's great to see you! Come in! You remember Kabu right?"
"Uh...Y-Yeah." You blinked before slowly walking in Silver at your heels. Still confused, you raised a hand and smiled at Kabu anyways. "Hey. Nice to see you again."
To your surprise instead of waving back the older man bowed to you. "It is an honor to meet our great champion's family and friends."
"Y-Yeah. Likewise. *ahem*....So what brings you to Postwick?"
"That's what this meeting here is all about." Leon looked back to Kabu who sat back up and looked to Gloria who you now realized was sitting across from him and Leon.
"Yes. You all must be very surprised someone like me decided to make the long journey here with Leon but rest assured that I had a purpose." His somber but calm expression met Gloria's. "You see there is a very good reason why I'm here. It is to see you." he then pointed a finger at Gloria.
Everyone looked surprised but more so Gloria who blinked and pointed at herself. "Ye came all the way from Motostoke jus' ta see ...me?" Kabu nodded but to her confusion. "But why?"
"A very good question to ask. And I have a very good answer. You see...I am in good shape for my age." ...You blinked raising a brow as he stated a ..true but very out of no where fact about him. "More than most people my age are, but as healthy as I may be it doesn't get rid of the fact that I am growing older. I have been the Fire Type Gym Leader for many years but it goes without saying I can't just keep that title forever. Like everyone there will be a time that I will decide or need to retire, but I can't as there's no one else to take over Motostoke's gym." ....He leaned forward making Gloria blink. "As with any Gym leader I study my opponents' moves, strategies, skill sets, and a slew of other variables in order to dictate their attacks. It's rare that I find a trainer who could not only beat me on her first try but in a way I wasn't expecting. Leon's judgement is something I respect highly and he wasn't wrong when he saw great potential in you Ms. Gloria."
The whole room fell silent for a moment as Gloria just..stared at him with the boys exchanging looks with each other before she spoke again. "Uh...W-Well thank ye. But what does that have ta do with anythin'?"
"It has to do with everything. Ms. Gloria if you're willing to accept my offer, and with your mother's permission of course." He nodded to Ms. G for a brief moment before turning back to her. "I would be honored to take you on and train you to become the new Fire Type Gym Leader of Motostoke."
Your. Jaw. DROPPED!! As did everyone else's besides Leon who smiled happily towards the shocked Gloria as she just sat there as kabu's words sank into everyone's heads. Kabu wanted to train HER!? As the new Fire Type Gym Leader for Motostoke!? THAT CERTAINLY WASN'T IN THE GAME!! After a moment of silence Gloria eventually sputtered out some noises that sounded like she was trying to talk gesturing her arms to him and around the room. Looking between him and Leon. Back and forth. Back and forth between the two league members before she finally let one word escape her mouth.
"WOT!?"
"Yes. Honestly with your skills and quick thinking I'm sure you'd make a great future gym leader. All you need is some guidance."
"I-I-I heard you b-b-but....WHY me!?" She gestured to herself again as if that was obvious. "I-I can't b-be a gym leader! I-I...I d-don't have the steel nerves it t-takes ta be one!"
"I thought you'd say that actually." She turned back to Leon who smiled warmly at her. "That's why I came up a plan that'd help you with your stage fright and anything else you might need improving on." With one hand Leon reached into his shirt's pocket and produced what looked like a tanish-golden colored train pass before holding it out to Gloria. "Here."
She blinked at it for a moment looking between Lee and the card before slowly taking it. "...What's this?"
"It's an exclusive Armor Pass."
"Armor Pass?," she asked him raising a brow.
He nodded with a hum. "Uh huh! With this you'll be able to directly go to the Isle of Armor station and catch one of their special taxi's to the island. That's where I trained when I first became Champion around your age. You see there's a very special dojo there with a very special teacher who specializes in training people into becoming better trainers. He's helped other people in the league before just like me. In fact he's pretty famous! You might even know about him. His name's Mustard."
You rose a brow. Mustard?? What kind of name was that?
"MUSTARD!?" You jumped hearing Hop shout eyes practically popping from his head with how wide they were in amazement. "As in like the old Champion who had the old title of Champion before he was defeated!? THAT MUSTARD!?"
Your eyes widened at Hop's words before turning to Leon who nodded. A former Champion?! No wonder Hop sounded amazed. "That's right. He's been running the dojo for years now and helps improve peoples' battling as well as themselves. I think it would be a great idea to have Gloria pay him a visit as I believe he'd be able to really help her come out of her shell. That is if she accepts Kabu's offer." He looked back to Gloria who still blinked at him. "You don't have to if you don't want to Gloria but know that you won't be in it alone."
"Yes. It's going to be hard work but that's what makes the end goal much more meaningful. But it depends on your answer."
Gloria blinked. Looked around the room at all of you. Looked at Leon. Looked at Kabu. Looked back down to the pass in her hands......Before smiling brightly like someone had just given her a brand new gym badge before looking back at Kabu! "YES!! O' course I accept ye offer! How can I not!? I just- Wow! THIS IS AMAZING!!"
A few smiles were shared even by the older man as Kabu bowed to her-
"Wait. When does she leave for the Isle of Armor?"
"Oh. Next Thursday. The train to the isle is already scheduled to arrive at noon then."
"NEXT THURSDAY!?" Everyone jumped as all of sudden Gloria shot up to her feet in panic. Hands grabbing her cheeks as a wave of fear washed over her all of a sudden. "T-THAT SOON!? I JUST- ....I NEED TA GO PACK!!" And with that she turned and fled. Silver having to literally jump out of the way as Gloria sped off out of Hop's out throwing the door open with a BANG behind her in her rush. Leaving everyone there sitting in silence...Until Mrs. G sighed.
The Isle of Armor?? Why did that sound familiar to you?...Oh well. You didn't pay it much mind but you were happy for Gloria to get such an unexpected surprise! Being trained by both a gym leader and a former champion sounds like a dream come true for someone like her. You didn't know all the details but Kabu talked for a while with Mrs. G getting Gloria's Mother's permission to train her before leaving back for Motostoke on the evening train. Leon himself left the very next day after carefully walking Gloria through everything including where she needed to go showing the place on her regional maps before leaving again. The life of the Champion must've been busy especially with fixing up after Mr. Rose. ...Huh. You wondered if they ever caught Oleana yet? Days passed and you kept going to and from work but you saw Gloria again when she and Mrs. G came into the store to purchase more traveling supplies for her trip to the Isle of Armor. There she gave you her finished Curry Dex book claiming she didn't want the prizes she would've gotten anyways since they were toys and she was too old for them. Fair enough. And apparently Leon left her a gift and note in his room upon leaving. She was happy to show off her new Charmander to you. AH! And THERE'S the final gifted pokemon of the game. You ended up just putting the curry dex book thing in your pack with your other belongings. Soon Thursday rolled around and Mr. Frederick was nice enough to let you have the day off so you could see Gloria off with the others that afternoon. You, Hop, Victor, and Mrs. G all traveled with her to the station. Gloria both giddy and nervous with a big old stuffed pack on her back. Mrs. G asking over and over again if Gloria remembered to pack everything she needed. First aid kit. Food. Clothes. A coat. Her sleeping bag. Etc. When you got to the train station Practically no one was there except for one or two other people and the station master behind the counter as usual. You did pause to look at the other two people who were dressed somewhat strangely and very colorfully waiting for the train as well. One had really BRIGHT pink hair and the other guy wore this gigantic top hat with pokeballs floating around it like some psychic pokemon. Wha- How was he doing that? Your attention was brought back to the present as the distant sounds of the evening train approaching caught everyone's attention. 
"There's the train!," Mrs. G commented before grabbing Gloria by the shoulders with a look. "Are you sure you packed everything you needed?" 
"Yes, Mum! For the millionth time I double checked this mornin'. I'll be fine travelin' there. Lee said he was gonna meet me at the taxi station anyways."
Mrs. G still didn't look so sure but Victor assured her. "Don't worry none, Mum. Glory's gonna be fine on her trip there."
Eventually she did sigh and remove her hands from Gloria. "You're right. I just can't help but be worried about her traveling by herself. You all are growing up too fast for my liking."
"She'll be fine!," Hop said smiling widely before looking to Gloria, "You're gonna do great Glory! I know you will! You're my rival after all so you have to do your best or else I'll become a better trainer than you."
Gloria smiled back at him. "Ha! We'll see 'bout that. OH! I almost forgot! I got something for ye!" She reached into her jacket pocket and pulled out a pokeball, holding it up to the purple haired boy. "'Ere! I had a couple a few extra o' these wee ones lying about an' I know they mean a lot ta people in a special way so I got ye one."
Hop slowly took the pokeball from her. "A pokemon? For me?" 
She nodded. "It's a rare find I had been gifted by Sonia back at Wyndon but I have no use for it. But don't see what it is til ye get home. Ok?"
Hop again blinked but smiled widely. "Wow! This is amazing Glory! Thank you." he excited turned to Victor holding up the brand new pokeball. "Hey, Vick! Look what Glory gave me!"
"You gave Hop a pokemon?" 
Gloria turned to you and nodded. "I gave all me rivals an extra pokemon I got from the rotomi boxes ta show there's nay hard feelings. After all you said I shouldn't cause any bad blood between me rivals."
You smiled. "Oh ..Wow, Gloria. That was really nice of you! What did you give them if you don't mind me asking?"
"Oh nothin' special really. I gave Marnie a wee purloin I found and I sent Bede a lovedisc before we went ta see you at the hospital."
You froze. .....And blinked. "Wait, wait, wait. You gave BEDE a what?!"
"This cute water pokemon I found called a lovedisc," she gushed obvliviously. "It was jus' the cutest wee thing shaped like a sweet lil heart! I figured since Bede's always wearin' pink and he has works with cute fair type pokemon it'd be perfect! An' I gave Hop one of the extra pokeballs I had forgotten in me bag." She paused with a hum rubbing her chin. "I can't remember what pokemon it was but I'm sure Hop will love it all the same!"
You wanted to facepalm right then and there. Because as soon as the words 'I gave Bede a lovedisc' slipped out of her mouth so obliviously you knew she had once again blundered. And you had a good reason why. There was ONE specific pokemon Dex entry you specifically remembered about luvdisc-
"Its heart-shaped body makes it popular. In some places, you would give a Luvdisc to someone you love."
AND she gave one to Bede who she already flustered with accidentally making him think she was trying to gift him an applin. Great. You sighed but figured maybe Bede wouldn't know or he wouldn't think much of it since she also gifted Marnie a purrloin and Hop a....mystery pokemon you have yet to figure out. Here's hoping. The sounds of the train came further and further until with a high pitched screech it stopped right in front of you all and the station master announced it.
"The train to the Isle of Armor has arrived! Those with an Armor Pass please board the train! The train will departing in fifthteen minutes!"
"That's me cue!" Gloria said as the other two weirdly dressed people walked up to the station master. She turned back to all of you with a smile. "I guess this is good bye for now."
"Don't worry about us," you assured her smiling. "You're going to do great out there!" 
"Yeah! Glory, you'll do great!" "It's gonna be great to have a Champion brother and Gym Leader Rival!" "I'll miss you, Sweetie."
Hugs were had all around and good bye's were exchanged before Gloria a little tearfully joined the other two weirdly dressed folks in line for the train as the station master checked their passes.
"Do you have an Armor Pass?"
"Naturally. I have made all the proper preparations which you can observe with unclouded eyes."
"Hee hee! Of course! I totally have one!"
"Then please allow me to check your passes."
You all watched as the weirdly dressed people handed their passes to the station master who proceeded to look over both behind the booth. Huh...Why did those two look familiar? Deja vu again. But you shrugged it off. Lots of different people in the pokemon world. They probably just reminded you of some you've seen before. After a moment the station master handed the two back their passes and they stepped out of the way for Gloria to walk up and also hand him her pass Leon gave her. It was also at that moment the doors to the train opened and something came walking out of it. You turned ..and blinked as a SLOWPOKE slowly crawled it's way out of the train's doorway and into the station. It's dopey grinning face smiling at nothing as it randomly crawled into the station. Wha- What was a slowpoke doing here? Silver noticed too and chirped at it curiously gaining it's attention...or more so the food Silver held that he had been snacking on. the slowpoke peeked it's interest at that and came towards Silver making him chirp in warning backing up behind your legs holding his precious food from it's reach.
"Aw. Hey little guy." You slowly kneeled down to the pokemon who tilted it's head curiously but otherwise none threateningly at you as you kneeled down catching everyone's attention. "Where did you come from?" Of course it didn't answer you but made a happy noise when you reached out to pet it's head. CUTE!
"Oh a slowpoke!" "Hmph. To meet a slowpoke. Such a thing is simply elegant."
You paid no mind to the other two adults but the station master peeked out of his booth to see the thing before giving a groan. "Uh oh. Looks like another one's gotten on the train and ridden over from the Isle of Armor. Hey you're all pokemon trainers right?" He asked you all. "If Slowpoke blocks the ticket gate, it'll cause trouble for other customers. Slowpoke are actually really heavy. So do you think you can catch it for me?"
"I think it's just hungry," you answered back noticing the way it kept staring at Silver's food as your brave guard dog cowered away from the dopey looking teddy bear thing. 
"If that case I can lead it out of the station with this." You turned to Victor who reached inside of his pocket and pulled out what looked like those granola breakfast bars that no one really liked besides him. Carefully peeling off the wrapper he exposed the granola berry mix thing and went over to the slowpoke. It was pretty easy to catch his attention as it almost immediately turned it's head to him. "C'mon boy! Ye want it? Come get it." And like magic the pokemon turned and slowly began following Victor as he made his way to back out of the station. The slowpoke slowly but surely following behind.
The station master sighed. "Thanks much! Slowpoke can be a big trouble to move sometimes." And he went back to finish giving Gloria her pass as Victor continued to lead the pokemon out of the station. 
"Hmmm? How interesting. I must say your catching style is quite simply elegant." "Whoa amazing! The way you're catching that slowpoke is the absolute coolest!"
Victor chuckled nervously as he continued leaving. "Are you guys getting on the train too?"
They both turned to Gloria and the pink haired lady nodded. "I'm heading to a place called the Isle of Armor! I'm gonna catch some rare pokemon and do some training!"
The blonde haired man nodded. Again HOW were those pokeballs floating around his hat?? "I've heard it's a place where one can catch rare pokemon and do lots of training."
Before Gloria could say anything else the station master turned back to the three of them. "We apologize for the wait. We have checked your Armor pass. All aboard the the train to the Isle of Armor! Mind your step when boarding. Please be aware there will also be a connection along the way."
"Okaaay!" "Understood."
The pink haired lady turned back to Gloria. "Let's hang if we meet up again, 'K? Bye bye then! See ya!"
The taller blonde man reached up to tip his hat slightly to Gloria. "Yes. Perhaps we shall meet again sometime. Well then please excuse me."
And both turned to board the train. You all watched them go before Hop hummed. "I could be wrong..But that lady looked familiar."
"You too huh?" Hop nodded and you hummed. Ok. That was strange. Hop seemed to kinda recognize them too so it's more than a deja vu affect. ...Well considering those two were in Wedgeherst Station that means they must've been from Postwick too right? You must've seen them around before and not paid them much attention beforehand. Yeah. That must've been it.
The station master ended up giving Gloria her pass and she quickly boarded the train but she paused and looked behind her at you all....Smiling sadly and waved. You all waved back to her smiling and in Mrs. G's case crying lightly until the doors closed and the train moved. And she was off. You were certainly going to miss having her around but Leon promised to call you all and let you know when he and Gloria met up at the taxi station. And you weren't going to stop her from going on this amazing chance to be trained by strong people. Although you still felt deja vu from all this for some reason. Oh well. When you all eventually started making your way back out from the station, you ended up running back into Victor who managed to catch the slowpoke. Good for him. Hop and him talked for a moment mentioning Gloria leaving Victor her...Sword?? You were confused but paid it no mind on your way back home. Hop was curious to see what kind of pokemon Gloria had given him and you were also curious. She said she left him a pokeball she had forgotten was in her backpack, but exactly what kind of pokemon was that? Once you all got home Hop couldn't wait anymore and threw the pokeball then and there in the hallway. And what popped OUT of it shocked you all. In a bright light out popped an....Apple? With..eyes? You were extremely confused at first seeing it because what WAS that thing? However the shocked gasped and almost worrying expression that came over Hop's face made you look to him. 
"Hop? What's the matter? Are you ok?"
"I-...She just-...That a-.." He stammered and sputtered looking between you and the pokemon that blinked around the place curiously. Before Hop finally looked to you shocked and pointed at the pokemon. "THAT'S AN APPLIN!!"
AN APPLIN!? Your eyes widened as you suddenly looked back to the pokemon. THAT was an APPLIN!? Why in the world would Gloria give Hop an applin of all pokemon!? Isn't an applin supposed to be the symbolic pokemon of love in Galar or something!? Wait. Didn't she say she had forgotten what kind of pokemon was left in her bag?? WHERE DID SHE EVEN GET AN APPLIN IN THE FIRST PLACE LET ALONE FORGET SHE JUST HAD ONE-....You paused. The distant memory of you guys back in Hammerlocke came to mind. The day that Gloria helped that kid with his crush who moved away. The day Bede mistook her trying to give HIM that applin. THAT applin. ...THIS APPLIN!! The same applin she slipped into her backpack claiming she'd figure out what to do with it later but you both had forgotten it was even there this ENTIRE time! And now Gloria had mistakenly given it to Hop forgetting what it was and just as a platonic gift between friends. .....OH NO!!
"W-WHY WOULD GLORY GIVE ME AN APPLIN!?...Unless..." Hop paused. His golden eyes widening before slowly looking back towards the pokemon. "Unless she's trying to tell me that she..." In an instant his face lit up brighter than a firework on the fourth of july.
"Actually this might've been an accident on her part."
He looked to you. "H-HOW CAN THIS BE A MISTAKE!?"
...How were you going to explain this when he hated Bede? "Well-....Uuuhhhh...I-..."
"T-This is really unexpected!" Hop muttered to himself reaching his hand up to rub his chin in thought. "I-I mean I know w-we're close but I never expected...THIS!!"......He suddenly smiled before narrowing his eyes. "HA!! Well then this just makes things all the better! In that Mareep Head's face! I can't wait to see his reaction when he knows not only am I Gloria's one true rival but the one true person she'll ever show affection to as well!!"
...A slap sounded out as you utterly AND literally facepalmed.
-APRIL-
You had..tried to explain to Hop what happened but gave up half way through and decided to let Gloria handle it whenever she saw him again. She'd probably be able to make him listen to her if she explained it to him anyways. The last two to three weeks of March went off without much excitement other than Hop receiving a book in the mail and Sonia completely taking over the lab for the now retired Professor Magnolia. But over all the days went by the same. You went to work, paid rent, help Mrs. L around the house, and Hop and Victor would go off and go off to try to catch pokemon or hang out. Sometimes Victor would even show you the pictures he shot with the new camera Leon gave him for Christmas last year. Until one day at least. You had woken up around eight o'clock in the morning and got up and went upstairs to go out the door to head to work with Silver at your heels, but when you were about to exit the house you were stopped by Mrs. L.
"Y/n!" You had paused in the doorway door open about to step out when you looked over and saw a slightly worried expression on the older woman's face as she walked out from the kitchen towards you.
"Hey. What's up?," you asked turning to her as she stopped in front of you.
"Have you seen Hop today? He wasn't in his room this morning when I went to go wake him up for breakfast. Do you know where he went?"
You blinked. Hop was gone? You shook your head. "No I haven't. I just woke up a bit ago myself. But I'm sure he's just probably out with Victor again. Did you ask his mom?" 
Mrs. L shook her head. "No. ...But you have a good point. I'll go ask her when I get a chance later."
"Ok. If I see him in town I'll tell him to call you or something. But don't worry. I'm sure he's fine."
And you were sure he was since you didn't have any bad feelings about this. Mrs. L agreed with you before you were able to leave and head back into town where you met up with Mr. Frederick. The day was nothing special. He had you clean out a mini freezer and stack a few new cans on a shelf, but that was about it as he handled the register. You didn't see any signs of Hop or Victor while you were working and you didn't see any signs of Mrs. L coming worriedly into town looking for him so you assumed everything was well. It wasn't until around noon that something did happen. You were in the middle of sweeping up the floor when Mr. Frederick called you over. He had just received a call on the phone near the cash register and had gotten off of it before calling you over.
"Miss Y/n?" 
You looked up from your sweeping as Silver sat boredly by and over to the older man behind the cash register. "Yes?"
"I had just received a call that a package had just arrived for me down at the station," he explained with a smile, "I don't suppose you could run down over there and pick it up for me? The Station master should know I'm sending someone to pick it up."
You smiled at him widely. "Sure! I'd love too. It shouldn't take too long."
"Thank you kindly. Hurry back now."
Leaving the broom leaning against the wall you slowly made your way out the door and down to Wedgeherst Station with Silver in tow which you didn't mind. It probably beat him staying there bored out of his mind. You smiled humming to yourself enjoying the warm weather in the new spring air. Pretty flowers and grass everywhere. The Postwick country side was beautiful! It beat the crowded Wyndon in your eyes. Plus who knows? You might see some cool wild pokemon. Soon you reached the station and noticed the train in the station. Oh. It must've just arrived you thought. You went right up to the station master and asked with a smile. 
"Hi! Mr. Frederick sent me to pick up a package for him."
The man on the other side smiled. "Oh of course! He said he'd send someone over the phone. Just one moment."
The man reached onto the floor beneath him and soon you were given a decently heavy box about the size of Silver. Not heavy enough where you couldn't carry it but def enough to where you would HAVE to use both hands to carry and it would slow your movements. With it securely in your arms you turned and like a cliche movie accidentally bumped into someone. You yelped as the bump made the weight of the box accidentally shift and you dangerously tilted to the right. In a blur of blue, someone's arms shot out and grabbed the box before you could fall over thankfully making you still stand.....You sighed and pulled up on the box along with the blue sleeved hands helping you safely shift the box back in a safer hold. Sighing in relief you turned to the owner of the hands as they let go of the box.
"Pardon me my dear lady." .....You blinked. WHAT THE HECK- A man with blue eyes and pal tanish-blonde hair in a blue suit smiled at you. "That was rather rude of me to bump into you like that. My apologies.~"
"Uh..." Oooook. Well there WOULDN'T be anything wrong with the guy really. If his hair wasn't styled in a weird do....That looked like a LITERAL sword! You stared at him for what was probably considered rude before turning to the guy right next to him who looked the same except he wore a red suit instead of a blue one and his hair was styled up in what looked like a shield!! WHAT-..You stared at their weird hairdos for a little longer before eventually snapping out of it and clearing your throat. "Uh. I-It's fine. My bad. Thanks for the help though."
"Brother." The sword-hair guy turned to the shield-haired one. "We should get on the train. Now."
The blue suited man nodded before turning back to you. "Please excuse me." And both scrambled around you and through the ticket gate. Into the train they went all of a sudden like you the time that onix chased you. 
You just watched as they both disappeared. You also thought you saw the red suited guy holding something but you couldn't be too sure since they left so quickly and you were more focused on their weird hair. "What the world was that all about?"
"HEY!! COME BACK HERE THIEVES!!"
Hey! You knew that voice! Your head snapped up just in time to see HOP of all people come running through the station just as the announcer called out that the train was about to leave. "HOP!?" You called out to him but for whatever reason he didn't even look at you. He shoved some kind of card into the ticket gate before he too entered the train- "HOP!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? GET OFF THAT TRAIN!!" He didn't listen. His form disappeared into the train as well and before you could even move the train took off! "HOP!!" You yelled running up to the ticket gate and stopping still calling out even though it did absolutely nothing. "HOP COME BACK!!" 
It was no use. The train ran and ran until the last freight car completely left the station. You stood there SPEECHLESS for a good few moment because...WHAT JUST HAPPENED!? Did Hop really just- ...What did he just DO!? You stood there continuing to stare for a long time before one thought crossed your mind. YOU HAD TO TELL MRS. L!! Sharply turning you clutched the package to you and ran from the building, Silver giving a noise and running off after you. As fast as you could you ran all the way back to the store. Startling Mr. Frederick at seeing your panting self. Delivering the package and briefly explaining that there was a family emergency before again leaving. Running down the path way back down towards Mrs. L's house. And it was with this running that you happened to bump into another person you knew. VICTOR! He just ran out in front of you away from where Sonia's lab was located not paying you any attention as you skidded to a halt.
"VICTOR!?"
The boy skidded to a stop before whirling around at you running towards him and he blinked wide eyed. "Y/N!! WHERE'S HOP!? HE WASN'T AT SONIA'S LAB!"
You also skidded to a stop in front of his panicked face breathing raggedly. "YEAH I SAW HIM!" You pointed back up towards the train station. "HE JUST HOPED ON THE TRAIN CHASING AFTER SOMEONE!!"
"W H A T!?" Victor screeched hands flying up to grab at his beanie. "YOU MEAN HE'S G O N E!?"
"Flew outta here like a zubat outta heck! Victor WHAT is going on!?"
"I-...I-I don't know!" He gestured around in a panic. "We went ta put back the blasted sword n' shield they used to destroy Eternatus but then these two weird blokes with giant hair came outta now where and managed ta make off with the bloody shield!"
"WHAT!?" The sword and shield they used to destroy Eternatus!? And the shield had been STOLEN by- You paused...Wait. Big hair- YOU SAW THOSE TWO AT THE STATION!! That means the thing that red suited was carrying must've been the ancient shield the guys used in game to destroy Eternatus! But why in the world would they take it!?
Victor nodded. "W-We thought he'd be at the lab but he nay was an' then Sonia's dynamax detector whatchamacallit  picked up some weird spike in Turrfield! And....A-AN I DON' KNOW WHAT TA DO!?"
"Then that's where they're heading!"
"How do you know!?"
"Call it a hunch." You grabbed him by the shoulders. "Listen to me. Everything's gonna be fine. Ok? I won't you to go back home and pack what you need to go! We're heading for Turrfield on the next train! Meet me by the store so we can get supplies ok!?"
Still shaken up and panicked Victor managed to nod to you and you both ran back towards the houses. You HAD to tell Mrs. L and tell her to call Leon! You didn't know what was going on but this was NO coincidence. But upon arriving at the house you discovered no one there but Hop's grandparents. When you asked panicked where his mother was they answered she was currently out. Something about a problem with the fencing in one of her fields and a famer and she possibly wouldn't be back for HOURS. You gritted your teeth but there was no time to argue. Instead you raced to the basement and in a haste packed up EVERYTHING of yours into your bag as fast as you could. Slapping your sleeping bag on top and strapping it in before racing back towards the stairs to meet the concerned grandparents. You couldn't explain now but you DID tell them that you were going after Hop to Turrfield and to tell his mom and Leon as fast as they could. They were shocked and you would've loved to explain to them more about what was going on but you didn't have time to explain everything. Instead you ran out of the house and down the path. Running into Victor again as he was already running up the road ahead of you with his giant pack heading towards your meeting place the store. Good! With Silver at your heels and your lungs heaving you ran all the way back to the store to meet an anxious Victor already waiting there.
"WELL!?"
"She wasn't home! But don't worry I made sure she'd know!,'' you reassured him seeing the panicked look on his face. "We just need to get supplies and get on the next train out of here after him!"
"T-That w-would be the new evenin' train at five thirty!"
"There's an evening train now?" He nodded. "Good! That just means well catch up to him faster." You grabbed his arm pulling him into the store. "Come on. We need supplies before we go."
It was almost like when these guys took off from Wyndon all over again only this time it was one guy chasing down thieves you had to worry about and he was all alone without anyone to help him if he got in trouble. You explained rather hastily and apologized to Mr. Frederick that you probably not be coming back and were leaving on such short notice as you both bought a lot of supplies Victor just SHOVING them in his bag before you two scurried away back down to the station and just....sat there and waited. It was the only thing you could do for the entire five and a half hours it would take for the evening train to arrive. In between that time you tried your best to comfort an anxious and blubbering Victor as he stammered and explained to you everything that happened in the Slumbering Weald. Them putting the items back to running into Sonia to them appearing claiming to be the 'King of Galar' and then Hop running off after the two before he could stop him. You tried to calm him down while trying to keep yourself calm. You didn't know much about what was going on but either way you were going to find out! After feeling like an eternity just WAITING there the train you both were waiting for arrived. Not wasting any time you two scrambled to it squeezing past the gate and falling into the train. Bolting for the nearest blue seats as if THAT would make the train go faster. What felt like another eternity was actually five minutes when the train finally started off and you looked out the window. Catching your reflection staring back in the light of the setting sun before sighing. 
You could never really catch a break for long around here could you?
1 note · View note
stardust-kenobi · 4 years
Text
Early Arrival
Obi Wan Kenobi x Gender Neutral Reader
Scenario: Master Kenobi requested that you, his padawan, attend a Jedi Council meeting with him. You arrive to his quarters early, but your master was not expecting your punctuality.
Warnings: male masturbation, vanilla smut, fluff :’)
Word count: 2.5k
A/N: I worked on this all day and it would’ve been posted sooner but tumblr yet again fucked me so I lost a lot of progress. So please forgive any errors or weird wording. I did my best :(  anywho I am so soft for this man. This story went in a totally different direction than I intended but I kinda like it.
Tumblr media
You stand there, head tilted, as you check your appearance in the mirror one final time before departing your room. Your hands brush down the side of your body against the sleek cloth of your robes. You worried not how you presented yourself to just anyone, but specifically how you presented yourself to him.
If being a Jedi in training wasn’t challenging enough, your master happened to be one of the most breathtaking and charming men in the galaxy. Concentrating around Master Kenobi was more difficult than learning the art of being in touch with the force. What made it all even more challenging was the sudden self-realization that you had accidentally fallen in love with him. You thought it would pass with time, that it was only a fleeting moment, but it had been weeks, and your love for him only grew stronger. You had to constantly suppress your feelings around him because you feared that he could sense it.
This was the first break from physical training you had been granted in weeks. But your time was still accounted for. Today was the first time you’d sit in on a council meeting. As part of your training, Master Kenobi wanted you to understand how the meetings were conducted and what to expect if you ever found yourself a seat on the council one day. Your master took to you very quickly. Throughout your time together, based on your careful observations, he seemed more lively and attentive to you than anyone else he interacts with. The butterflies in your stomach fluttered at the mere though of going to his private quarters.
You glance at your clock, it’s an hour before you were instructed to arrive. You had unintentionally prepped yourself way too early.
I could arrive early. You think to yourself. That might please him.
You occasionally wondered if he’d thought about you in the way you so often thought of him. Gods, you couldn’t help but envision your hands entwined in his luscious, silky hair while he made passionate love to you. How sweet he’d sound moaning your name in pleasure. How gentle he’d be with your body.
No, Master Kenobi would never act so unprofessionally. He’d never reveal any attraction to his padawan, if he felt any at all, let alone act upon those feelings. You knew your recurrent fantasies were just that: fantasies. And having fantasies never hurt anyone, right? You shake your head as if to actually physically shake the intimate thoughts out of your mind.
“Focus, y/n” you whisper.
You gather yourself both emotionally and physically and travel through the luxurious halls of the temple to arrive at the elevators that will bring you to his floor. You take a very deep and audible breath while stationary on the elevator that was occupied only by yourself and your nerves.
The elevator loudly indicates that you’ve arrived at Master Kenobi’s floor. No matter how many times you have been around this man, you always seemed to be as nervous as you were during the previous encounter. Today was no different.
You stepped lightly through the lengthy distance between the elevator doors and Master Kenobi’s quarters. At the moment, he was the only one who occupied this section of this particular floor. The silence is usually deafening when you’re up here, but today...something was different.
Your pace was slow. There was obviously no need to rush. Then something caught your attention. With every step you took, you increasingly heard a low and inconsistent humming sound came from his quarters. A puzzled look was plastered onto your face.
He must be talking with someone. You think to yourself. It sounded like muffled voices.
This assumption slightly eased your nerves considering this meant you wouldn’t be alone with him. You exhale a subtle sigh of relief and picked up your pace. The humming slowly became more distinguishable as you closed the distance between you and the door.
Your entire mood was quickly transformed when you found yourself only several feet from the door. Your body came to a screeching halt at what you were able to distinguish from the continued sounds coming from the room. You peer your head closer and notice the door is slightly ajar.
“Oh, darling” you hear a deep moan escaping the crack in the door. It was Master Kenobi’s voice. You silently gasp as you attempt to get closer without alerting him of your presence. Was he with someone? Even the idea of this sent a flash of heated jealousy through your body while simultaneously piquing your curiosity.
“Yes, right there love” a breathless moan trailed the end of his quiet exclamation. You finally inch yourself close enough to peek into the room. Your heartbeat begins to rapidly race at what meets your eyes. You saw your Master in a state you’d only ever witnessed within the bounds of your sexual fantasies.
What little you could view revealed Obi Wan’s bare, broad, manly chest glistening with streams of his sweat. His mouth dropped slightly open, eyes gently shut, his head rested on his pillow, hair slicked back, still dripping wet from his shower. The door was blocking everything below his elbows, preventing you from determining whether or not he was alone. A daring shuffle of your feet allowed you to get a better view. The butterflies in your stomach suddenly migrated in between your thighs.
He was alone. Not a single piece of clothing clinging to his body. A soft moan that only you could hear rolled off your tongue. He lay on his bed, doing something you never imagined a Jedi would do. His large, strong right hand gripped his fully erect cock. He stroked his large length up and down at a steady motion, taking his time with his pleasure. You knew it was wrong to stay. You knew you should quietly turn around and leave. But how could you dare leave such a beautiful sight?
“Y/n...little one...you feel so good” he mutters through his soft, deep, passionate moans. You slapped a hand to your mouth to intercept the gasp that was instinctively leaving your mouth. He was thinking of...YOU. The warmth growing between your legs began to pulse and ache, demanding that you give it attention and relief. You bring your hand that wasn’t restricting your airflow to your core. You wasted no time to start slow. You rubbed your core firm and quickly, knowing that this sight in front of you would get you to orgasm quicker than any fantasy previously existing in your mind.
Your hand continued to muffle your moans and you watch his hand move faster. He was getting close and you could tell. He was so much bigger than you had imagined. You’d never wanted a man to take you and fuck you more than you did Master Kenobi. You wanted to barge into the room so badly and let him have his way with you, but you stay in your place by the door and pleasure yourself with him.
As his pace grew faster you could see his body became increasingly more restless. His hips bucked with his movements. His deep moans were mixed with whimpers and whines. He was so desperate to cum while imaging that he was absolutely ravaging you.
“Y/n...y/n...don’t stop” he moaned so softly into the empty air. The hand that was not stroking his cock was rested behind his head now, revealing his striking biceps that made you melt even further.
“Oh, y/n, you’re so beautiful” he lowered to a softer, more whisper. So delicate with his words. Your name flowed off his lips like honey. You got so close to your orgasm but you wanted to wait for him to reach his as well. The lust and pleasure overflowing in your body outweighed the feelings of guilt for invading his privacy. But to be fair, he did leave the door open.
“Fuck, yes, y/n, yes darling” he groaned louder than before. He was so close. His cock was twitching between his tight grip. His free hand moved to grip the sheets to brace for his climax. You rubbed your sensitive core faster to match his increased rhythm. Your breathing picked up as you felt a knot build in your core. You whimper into your hand as you feel yourself begin to fall apart under your own touch. If it had not been for Obi Wan’s loud orgasm masking the sounds of your uncontrollable moans, he surely would've heard you.
His mouth opened wider than before into an O shape and his legs began to to shake as he pumped himself harder and faster. His eyes were shut tight to delve deeper into his fantasy.
“I’m gonna cum, y/n” he says ever so breathlessly.
With a few more shaky and firm strokes sent him over the edge. His cum spilled out from his cock as he released beautiful melodic cries of pleasure while yelling your name. You ride out your high along with him. You needed a second to gather yourself before you could even move. Disbelief overcame you as you realized how bad he must want you as well.
Obi Wan lay there motionless except the rise and fall of his glistening chest as he attempts to catch his breath. His eyes finally pry open and stare blankly at the ceiling. You needed to leave. Soon he would realize the door was open or even worse, realize you were there. As you turn to return to the elevator, your foot is caught on the buckle of your shoe and you stumble forward.
You catch yourself before you completely meet the ground, but it caused enough commotion to alert him to your presence considering he is supposed to be the only one on that section of this floor. You shut your eyes tight, knowing you’re completely screwed now.
“Uh h-hello?” He begins. So innocent and nervous. “Is someone there?” He inquires through the door.
You contemplate ignoring his call, but you realize that he will probably come to check the hallway anyways once he makes himself decent.
“It’s me...Master Kenobi.” You respond hastily. “I um, I’m a little early...so I....Im sorry I’ll just come back later” you stumble over your words and sound like a complete mess. You hear some rummaging and footsteps approach the doorway as you slowly walk back to the elevators.
“Oh...um y/n, that’s quite alright. Just give me a moment” he had peeked his head outside the door frame. He had a light robe on to cover himself temporarily. His words were shaky and unsure as he surely tried to piece together how loud he was during his moments of pleasure.
Several minutes later he returns to the hallway, appearing flushed and frustrated. He had to know, right? He knew you heard or saw something. Oh man this was going to be awkward. You flash him a soft smile while trying to avoid eye contact. He didn’t avoid it. He tried to stare into your soul. He was trying to sense something. You weren’t sure what.
“I just finished getting ready prior to when I expected and just wanted to please you by arriving early.” You explain yourself without being asked to.
His eyebrows raised in reaction to the explanation.
“My young padawan, I hate to pry, but I feel it necessary for me to ask this. When did you arrive on this floor?” He asks with a trace of concern in his tone.
“I only just arrived, master” you respond, feeling guilty for the obvious lie.
“Don’t lie to me, y/n. I can sense your dishonesty” he responds, quickly and sternly.
“I’m sorry, Master Kenobi” you swallow hard at the embarrassment of indirectly admitting that you watched him masturbate.
“How much did you see, padawan?” He inquires, his tone implying that he was embarrassed and ashamed. He still managed to try to look you in the eye.
“I saw too much, Master, I should have left. It was an invasion of your privacy” you were so incredibly mortified to be discussing this now. There was an awkward silence that felt longer than it truly was, and you stared at your feet and the shoes that blew your cover.
“Come sit, little one” He says and gestures to the lounge chairs next to you two in the hallway. He seemed to calm on the outside. You follow his lead and sit with him, you still remained the only souls in the are.
“Y/n. It’s my fault. I should have closed my door. How foolish of me...” he begins.
“No, really Master, it’s my fau-“
“Hush now. I assume that it is clear now that I have these feelings towards you. Feelings that I truly haven’t felt in years” he continues “we both know this feeling of attachment is forbidden, which makes this all the more harder to handle. But I’m just not sure that I can help myself”
“If it’s only physical desires, Master, I don’t think it’s considered an attachment” you try to console him while internally freaking out that this conversation was even happening.
“Well, my padawan, it’s not only lust.” He paused for what felt like an excruciatingly long time. “I’m in love with you” he confesses, eyes still shooting into your like daggers. Your breath and heart skip together in sync. Your eyes and mouth refused to shut with this new information that warmed your whole body.
“You don’t have to say anything” Obi Wan continues “but it’s best that you know how I feel, especially after what you’ve seen...and heard.” His head drops in shame.
You remain speechless. You loved him too. With all your heart. But you couldn’t make the words come out.
He looked up at your face again and his eyes fell disappointed at the lack of engagement on your side of the conversation. He grabbed your hands gently and held them so delicately.
“I am glad that you know how I feel, but I am so sorry that you found out this way. I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t mortified right now” he sounds somber.  “I can place a request for you to be assigned a new master, if that’s what you would prefer. I don’t want you to feel uncomfortable” he says with genuine concern.
“No, please” You finally free the words from your mouth like it was forcefully pulled out of you. Maybe it was. “I’m not too great with words, sir... but” you stumble on your words again before thinking of a way to wrap up everything you wanted to tell him.
You lock eyes with him and hold an intense gaze for several moments. Your eyes travel to his lips, then back to his soft eyes. You move in swiftly to his face and press your lips to his expectant lips. He immediately accepts the kiss, and brings his hand to your face to hold you. He was warm and delicate against your lips and you melted into his loving touch. You had waited far too long for this very moment. And it was everything you had imagined.
The kiss was brief, but it wrapped up the very words that you wanted to say to him in that unexpected moment. You pull away slowly and could feel the smile painted on his face.
“I’m in love with you too, Obi Wan” you confess so quietly even with not a soul in sight to hear you except him. His eyes sparkled brighter than all the stars in the galaxy at the sound of those words rolling off your tongue. He chuckled softly, so pleasantly surprised at your reaction.
“I’m honored to hear you say that, y/n” He looks down at your hands that were intertwined with his own.There were more moments of silence between the two of you.
“So after this meeting, what do you say we um...continue what I accidentally saw today, hm? If that is something you want of course.” You suggest, a slight smirk on creeping onto your face.
“Oh, darling, I’d want nothing more.” He smiles ear to ear and pulls your face into his for a passionate kiss that lasted much longer than your first.
545 notes · View notes
Text
Love Doesn’t Do Encores Ch31 The Calm Before The Next Storm
(IMPORTANT UPDATE: Hey everyone. There's been a slight mix up. Instead of Cerulean City the in story city origins for reader or reader's ID I'm replacing it with Lumiose City due to the mix up within the regions they're in. Apologies. Also! If anyone has any questions feel free to ask them and I'll answer them in the comments. Like Ch25 this will just be a mostly filler chapter with most time skipped things before we get to the Post Game events. This will also be separated by months to keep track of time.)
-FEBRUARY-
You were stunned. Absolutely STUNNED to say the least.
Piers had looked in you in concern as you stared on in shock as you almost panickily examined the ID card in your hands and the nurse delivered your lunches. It..looked just like your driver's license(one of the few things you had actually wanted to learn without your mother nagging you-) you had left back home minus the fact that you had the pokemon world's region and city on it instead of your town's. Albeit slightly worn and dirty from assumedly being left out in the elements for a while. You then turned to the small bag in front of you the nurse had brought over but other than it being also torn and a bit dirty, nothing was inside it either. It looked just like a plain traveler's bag you'd buy to take on a hike with you. Your confusion only heightened as you ended up blankly staring at the ID card for a long moment. Piers stared at your silence as the TV reporter on screen went on about Leon's winning streak staying in tack for more years to come apparently.
"Oi. Y/n?" You jumped whipping your head back to Piers as he raised a brow at you. "You 'right there? You're awfully silent all o' all sudden."
"Uh...Y-Yeah." You blinked staring back to Piers for a moment before returning to the ID card..and shrugging. You know what? You've seen too much by now to not be surprised by anything anymore but hey. At least you had an actual ID for anything in case you needed it. You'd relax and figure this out later then. Placing the bag and ID to the side you smiled back to him to ease his concerns. "Yeah. I'm just fine. Just wasn't expecting to see that now of all times I guess."
Piers hummed before nodding. "I suppose when you're chased by corviknight you don't really think about seeing somethin' ya dropped again. Oh. That reminds me." He pointed at you. "Leo gave me a call 'fore his big battle. You're bein' discharged from the hospital first thing tomorrow mornin'."
You perked up. "Wait. Really!?"
He nodded. "Doc says you're fine and they're releasing us tomorrow since most of the chaos and excitement should be died down soon enough. M' sure your mates will be here tomorrow mornin' ta see ya off."
You smiled wider. You'd get to see the guys again after not seeing them for over a month other than your brief encounter with Victor at Hammerlocke! "That's great! I can't wait to see them again! And you must be excited to see Marnie too huh?"
"Ya ain't wrong." He sighed. "It'll be good ta see her again. ...But anywho. I believe ya were 'bout ta tell me how that dinner you n' your mate attended with Oleana and the Ex-Chairman went."
"Huh? Oh right! Well it was around the time I got finished playing that temporary delivery boy job for the seafood restaurant. I got back and met up with Gloria near the front of the store before we went inside."
You continued into the evening telling Piers all about the dinner you and Gloria had to endure with Mr. Rose and Oleana and he gave a hum every so often as a response. When you were finished he had a few choice words about the two of them. 'Bloody scumbags' and 'insane criminals' being some of his ways to describe them and you sorta agreed. When he inquired what had taken place after he had left you all at Rose Tower all that time ago you again happily indulged him. After all it was thanks to him that you were all able to storm into the tower in the first place plus it was nice to tell someone about your experiences. And of course, when you told him about you're little encounter with Oleana giving her back the key card- ....He broke out laughing again. Oh if ONLY he had been there to see the look on her face when you spat her own words right back in her face! You didn't mind. In fact you liked his laugh. In fact you liked Piers very much as a person. Sure he seemed pretty distant, uninterested, bored, rude, and maybe even scary to someone but that was far from the truth. He was actually....Really REALLY nice to be around. Sure he was a mostly serious guy but he was also smart, caring, passionate, not afraid to help out others in an instant, patient, sometimes even playful and teasing, and someone who could be a good listener. No wonder he was such a good gym leader AND big brother. And no wonder everyone eventually liked him after a while. But with also an air of authority and...something else you couldn't quite place around him. Appeal maybe? He did seem like the guy to be a great friend. Man. Where was someone like him when you were growing up? You two could've been great friends. Oh well. All too soon dark came in the form of night, nurses delivered dinner trays, and then Piers had to excuse himself back to his room for your two's last night at the hospital. Bidding him goodnight you yourself put yourself to bed because come morning you would see your friends again. It was harder to fall asleep that night due to the excitement you felt but you also found yourself waking up early in the morning just as the sun was starting to poke through. Probably the earliest you had EVER woken up. Yawning and a bit tired, but too excited to see everyone after so long. Getting up and making your bed and trying to make yourself look presentable for when they arrived. And you didn't have to wait for too long. You were just watching the morning news, something about the Vice Chairman taking all Mr. Rose's old funds and putting them towards rebuilding projects, when lots of footsteps stormed towards your room. And the door was SLAMMED opened without any warning. You yelped jumping and snapping your head to the door, TV remote dropping from your hands.
"Y/N!!"
"GAH-" You were nearly knocked over back onto the bed when a whole bunch of blur's dogpiled you and on instinct your arms shot up .....but you blinked. "GUYS!?" The three blurs that had nearly tackled you down to the floor was the guys! Victor, Hop, and Gloria! You stood there stunned to say the least before you smiled brightly. "GUYS!! What are you doing here?"
"We were worried sick about you, Mate!," Hop answered pulling away from you the other two following suit. You smiled at his concerned golden eyes that scanned over you for a moment before he asked. "Are you alright!? You were knocked on the noggin harder than Raihan's Max Steelspike attack and left Victor outside the city! We were worried sick!"
"I'm fine. I'm fine!," you assured him before looking over and noticing the eyes of both twins staring up at you as well and you held up your hands smiling at them. "I swear I'm ok. The doctor said I was perfectly fine! Only a giant headache for a little bit. But what about you guys? Are you alright?"
"They're perfectly fine." A new voice cut through the air before any of the three could answer you and as you four looked up you again paused..before smiling again. Because standing in the doorway in his usual champion attire and cape was LEON! The purple haired man was smiling at you from the doorway looking no worse for wear except for the slight remains of his once black eye that was nearly gone. In his hands was your pack and he walked in. "A few scrapes and bruises but thankfully nothing serious."
"Leon!,'' you greeted happily with a bright smile. "What are you doing here too?"
"I wanted to come by and see you off myself with the others. Besides someone had to escort these guys here in the big city. Oh. Here. Before I forget." He held out your pack to you with a smile. "We brought your things over so you could back into some regular clothes. Don't worry. Everything should still be in there where you left them."
You gladly took it from him. "Hey. Thanks Lee! That's really nice of you." You brought it into your arms before looking back to the smiling champion. "Hey. Congratulations on the win by the way! I really enjoyed your battle. How's Raihan?"
Leon chuckled with a bright smile crossing his arms. "Thanks! Rai's doing just fine! He snatched up his team and headed back to Hammerlocke sometime yesterday. He's been given the go ahead to just head home and see what he can do to help the repairs. The Vice Chairman took over all of Mr. Rose's operations so it's only a matter of time before things should be completely back to normal."
You sighed in relief. "That's good. Especially since you guys caught Eternatus." You smiled and turned back to Gloria and Hop who blinked at you....before looking at one another. "....What?"
"Um...Y/n. We didn't catch that thing," Gloria said looking back to you confused and you froze eyes widening.
"WHAT!?"
"We did something better!," Hop chimed in with a smile and thumbs up to you. "Zacian and Zamazenta destroyed Eternatus in a giant explosion of light! So I don't think we'll have to worry about it anymore."
Again you paused staring at them. Gloria...DIDN'T manage to catch Eternatus?!....But you soon calmed down and shrugged it off. You know what? Why not? Gloria lost to Raihan in the finals and Leon's still champion. So why not have Eternatus destroyed instead of captured too in this world? As long as it couldn't harm anyone it was good enough for you and as long as the guys were fine you were ok with the outcome.
"Y'know what? That's good enough for me." You smiled. "Where are you guys heading after this?"
"Home of course."
"Postwick?"
Victor nodded. "And I 'pose you'll be headin' back home huh?" When you gave him a confused 'Huh?' look he gestured to the door. "Y'know. Back ta the Kalos Region. Glory told us ye might be headed back there after the final matches were over."
OH! That's right. You did tell Gloria that in case you did accidentally go poof back to your home back where ever you came from. You smiled wider. "Actually, I made up my mind to stay in Galar for while."
You received gasps and some happy smiles. "Really?! No way!"
You nodded. "Yeah. It turns out I like this region a lot so why not stay?"
"Does that mean you're gonna be traveling Galar more?"
You paused in thought. That...was a good question. What WERE you gonna do now that you were stuck in Galar permanently? Anything you wanted you guessed but you weren't too sure yet. What you wanted right now though was to just settle down in one place for a bit and live life stress free for a while. So you shrugged at Victor's question.
"I don't know. I really haven't figured that out yet, but I think I would like a small break from traveling for a bit."
Leon lit up. "Then why not come back to Postwick with us?,'' he suggested catching everyone's attention with his big smile, "Mum still hasn't found anyone to rent the basement room since we left last year. I'm sure if you ask she'd be more than happy to let you stay until you figure out where you wanna go from here."
"Ya Y/n! You can stay with us in the meantime! It'd be nice ta have another girl ta hang out with!," Gloria agreed with a smile.
...I mean it sounded like a plain! And you wouldn't mind hanging around your friends more, and Mrs. L was a pretty nice enough landlady to have! And it wouldn't be anything permanent. Just until you figured out what you wanted to do now. So you happily accepted his proposal.
"You know. I think I'd like that! Are you going to be coming with us as well?"
To your surprise Leon nodded to your question with a bright smile. "After with what happened I want to make sure everyone got home ok, and because after all this time I wanted to be able to see Mom and my grandparents again. After all Valentine's Day is nearing. What better way to celebrate the holiday of love than spending time with your loved ones?"
Ah. So Valentine's Day WAS a thing here too. You nodded in agreement again. He had a point. After all Valentine's Day was all about celebrating all kinds of love. Not just Romantic love.
"Lee jus' wants an excuse ta see Sonia that day.~,'' Gloria teased with a sly smile.
And like before the champion sputtered a bit red rising to his cheeks as he attempted to laugh off Gloria's tease by holding up his hands and laughing. ..But you all could see through it. "Haha! Come on, G-Gloria! It's not like that! Sonia and I are just best buddies! Just like Raihan and I are."
"Is that why you're face is red?"
"Hop! Please!"
You ended up chuckling at everyone before they left you in your room for a moment so you could change into some regular clothes and throw on your coat. After all it was early February, it was still somewhat chilly outside. After throwing on your coat, you threw your pack over your shoulders, and picked the ID card back up, shrugged, and pocketed that too before you left. You'd worry about that later and focus on more important things like heading back to a home now. After all, you didn't have anything else to worry about after all......Right? You got changed and exited your old hospital room to meet everyone and a certain someone who was waiting for you as well. You had just stepped out and paused when the sight of a pink handed water type in that hoodie standing at Leon's side caught your attention...Or well he did when he alerted you to his prescence with a very loud chirp making you look at him. In an instant he was walking towards you looking bored with his arms up and out like a toddler expecting a hug. You instantly smiled.
"SILVER!!" You instantly crouched down arms out towards him as he walked towards. "Silver c'mere boy!" he went right up to you and you snatched him right up bringing him into your arms as you stood and he laid his head on your shoulder with a relieved sigh sound as you proceeded to hug him. "Oh! There's my handsome guard pokemon! Were you good while I was gone?"
"He was an angel." you turned to Leon who smiled. "He did exactly as he was told the entire time you were in the hospital and stuck to Victor's side making sure he was ok. It was honestly kinda cute watching him follow Vick around." Victor grumbled in embarrassment next to Lee and reached up to pull his beanie over his face. Making Lee chuckle before pointing towards a nearby elevator. "Come on. I have a flying taxi waiting for us outside to take us to the Wyndon Station. We'll take the evening train out of town and back to Postwick."
Sounded nice to you and for once you didn't mind traveling by corviknight. Leon lead you all into the elevator where the five of you was all a buzz with life and it made you smile as you followed Leon out of the elevator and through the hospital. You didn't see Piers on your way out which made you a bit sad you couldn't say goodbye or thank him for helping you, but you figured he had more important things to deal with like making sure Marnie was alright which you understood. Leon lead you all out of the hospital and to a corviknight Taxi of course. Being outside again was refreshing but it being early February it was still fairly chilly outside. And you all piled in. Really it was all just a happy blur on the ride to the station. You sitting beside Leon with Silver still seated lazily in your arms, which the three guys seated across from you two chatting away excitedly at the prospect of heading home at last. And you couldn't blame them after all all of you were heading home. And it was a blur when you all got on that evening train and again sat down in those blue seats. Home. The word rang in your mind and it made you smile. You've never been so happy to hear those words before but now you had a reason to be happy. Because for once you were actually heading HOME.
-Short Time Skip-
Like before many days passed on the train and it wasn't boring. The three would busy up your time talking to you excitedly about Leon's match against Raihan, all the cool things Raihan did with them while under his care, and what happened after the battle between them and Externatus. And you listened eagerly. Ok. Maybe Raihan wasn't so bad with how well Leon trusted him to take care of the guys. And nights were spent well sleeping. More than once you'd wake up and find Leon passed out next to you with his hat over his face and his cape draped over Hop's sleeping form like a makeshift blanket. It was so sweet of him. But the train ride had to come to an end and yours did too. You all arrived at Wedgeherst Station on Valentine's Day no less really early in the morning. How did you know? Well you were asleep before being jostled away by Leon persistently shaking your shoulder until with a snort you woke up and turned your blurry vision to his smiling face as he greeted you.
"L-Leon? What-" You stifled a yawn.
"Sorry to wake you up," he apologized removing his hand from your shoulder smiling. "But we're nearly there."
You were about to tired ask what he meant when the conductor's voice came over the loud speaker ahead of you both. "ZZZTT. Attention Passengers!," the conductor announced over the speakers to anyone left on board. "We'll be arriving at Wedgeherst Station within ten minutes. That is all."
Your tired eyes looked up at the speakers before turning back to the window of the still dark night. The sun wasn't even up yet. OH! The morning train must be arriving to Wedgeherst Station. Already the other guys were already groggily getting up and looking around and gathering their things. Guess you should too. You slipped your pack over your shoulders and pulled a slipping Silver off the table and into your arms as he gave a groggy noise but didn't wake up to wait. And you didn't have to wait long. Just as the sun rise was coming over the horizon and the town appeared in the window. And you all stood up as the train slowed until with a metal screech it came to a complete halt in the station's doorway.
"Attention Passengers! We have now arrived in Postwick! The morning train leaving Wedgehurst Station will depart in fifthteen minutes! Please exit or enter the train within that time. That's all!"
The first ones to get off were the kiddos as they all literally ran to the exit Leon right behind them followed by you carrying Silver bringing up the rear. The air was still relatively chilly out including the station but you paid it no mind as you stepped off and was met with an even bigger surprise.
"MOM!" "MUM!" "GRAMPS! GRAN!"
You paused blinking as you stepped through the ticket gate to see the sights. It was...the guys' families! All of them! They were there! Mrs. G crying lightly and hugging the twins. Mrs. L doing the same with Leon and Hop but in a slightly bigger hug as their grandmother joined with Leon's grandfather proudly smiling and patting Leon's back as the Champion smiled embarrassed and there was-....You blinked wide eyed as you saw who was also there smiling at them all. Sonia and Ms. Magnolia! You smiled and walked on over towards her since they weren't in the middle of hugs like the rest.
"Sonia!," you greeted and it was like a switch had flicked on as practically everyone looked at you. You waved at Sonia who blinked towards your direction but smiled seeing you. "Hey! I haven't heard you in forever!" Well not since Piers told you she was watching Marnie for him! "Where were you?"
Sonia smiled her blue eyes towards you and smiled. "Y/n! Is that you? I thought you were..." Her smile dropped as her hand was held up towards you. "You were..unconscious in Wyndon Hospital. Are you alright? You had everyone worried sick."
You waved her off smiling. "I'm fine. I promise. The only thing I got was a giant headache but that's way gone too."
Sonia sighed placing a hand to her chest as everyone around you slowly let go of their hugs. "Well that's a relief. I thought we'd have to worry about something far more worse than just Eternatus on our hands but it seems you surprised us again."
You chuckled. "Yeah. But speaking of surprises I wasn't expecting to see you guys here!" You turned to Ms. Magnolia. "What are you guys doing here?"
"The same thing as everyone else here, Dear," Ms. Magnolia answered you gesturing her free hand around to the others. "To greet the Unbeatable Champion and the Heroes of Galar of course. This should make for an interesting Chapter in Sonia's book for certain."
You blinked back to Sonia. "Book?"
At the question the red head flushed shyly and brought a hand up to lay her face in it. "W-Well...yeah! I've been writing a book on my entire journey including all my findings! In fact I'm almost done with the last chapter! I was hoping to get everyone's accounts over lunch and permission to use you all in my book. But since you're here too I don't suppose I could ask you the same thing?"
A ...book? OH! That's right! During the game's end Sonia did end up writing a book on the entire event leading up to Eternatus and it's defeat. Guess this was still happening. You happily nodded. "Sure! I don't mind a bit."
She happily clasped her hands in front of her. "Wonderful! I can't wait to hear what everyone has to say!''
"That's all fine and dandy but I believe there is one thing I need to do." Ms. Magnolia turned and you blinked as she walked towards Leon who smiled at her stopping in front of him. "Sonia's told me everything that happened Young Leon." She smiled at him. "Congratulations, Champion. And to the heroes who saved Galar and possible the whole world from a terrible fate. Here. I've got a little something for you as celebration." Reaching back into her coat, she pulled out what looked to be a small container that instantly caught Leon's attention. "Here. It is Valentine's Day after all. You children deserve some of my famous sugar cookie surprise brownies as reward."
"Professor Magnolia," Leon said taking the box happily. You guessed if he loved Sonia's curry a lot her grandmother's cookies must've been to die for. "Why you didn't have to come all this way and do that for us."
"After everything you all have achieved it's really the least I could do. The Wishing Stars that make dynamaxing possible are parts of Eternatus. And when Eternatus was awakened, dynamax energy flooded the entire region. Because of that dynamax pokemon were popping up all over the place causing trouble across all of Galar. But Hop and his friends came to our rescue." She smiled over to Hop and the twins who blinked and looked at one another. "The dynamax phenomenon has long been an important part of Galarian culture. I hope everyone will use the power of dynamaxing correctly in the days to come. So young ones. Please do what you beleive is best. And congratulations to you of course, Leon, for winning another Champion Match and remaining the strongest trainer in Galar. You must've given poor Raihan a run for his money as they say."
Leon chuckled a little bit doing his habit of placing a hand on the back of his neck. "Gee. Thanks Professor."
"It's Valentine's Day already?"
Mrs. L finally had spoke up when she answered your question making most everyone look at her. "Yes! And your all invited for lunch today! It's been too long since we all last saw one another and I think it's about time to catch up."
"That sounds like a great idea!," Sonia commented clapping her hands, "I can bring one of my curry dishes for everyone!"
"A lunch together on the holidays with the heroes of Galar? How could we refuse?," Mrs. G replied chuckling. "Don't worry about appetizers. I can bring over a few tossed salads if that helps."
"That'd help a lot. Thank you."
Ms. Magnolia shook her head. "I'm afraid I'll have to decline the generous offer. I still have final preparations to do back at the lab for Sonia, and I really must be going now." She turned back to Leon. "It was nice to see you all again Young leon. Keep up the fighting spirit."
"Wait, Granny! I'll walk back with you!"
You waved good bye as Ms. Magnolia turned and slowly started out of the building followed by Sonia who walked after her promising she'd see you all again at noon. Good. You could do with a nice family dinner even if it was more with friends than family.
"Poor Professor Magnolia," Mrs. G commented once the two were out of the building. "It seems she's quite bothered by the Chairman's..Uh..E-Ex chairman's actions since she helped carry out so much of the researching into Dynamaxing for him."
Oh. Well when put like that you guessed her feelings were understandable. "Never the less, everything's alright now and we have the children to thank for that." Mrs. L then looked back to you who blinked. "And I believe I also owe you a thank you for rescuing my Little Lee and making sure the other children were safe and sound."
You...blinked before immediately holding up your hands to her. "Oh! N-No! It's fine! I'm just glad everyone's ok! Really it's no big deal-"
She cut you off. "I'm well aware of how you feel. Leon made sure to tell me EVERYTHING that had happened over the phone so we wouldn't get worried. He's also told me about you having no where currently to stay." You blinked..before turning a raised brow to the Champion who cleared his throat and looked away from your face. "I suppose the least we could do for all your help is let you rent the basement room again until you can get back on your own two feet."
You blinked back to her in surprise. "Wait. Really!?"
She nodded. "Why not? You were a good tenant the last time you stayed with us, and I haven't really found anyone else to rent the room to. You also did save Leon from something terrible. It's the least I could do in return."
"I- Wow-...I mean..." You smiled thankful at her. "Thank you so much!"
She smiled at you. "It's no problem really. You can simply help by working around the house and the yard."
"Speaking of the yard, did you all rent out the fields yet?," Hop asked his mother and you looked at him.
"Renting fields?"
He nodded. "Mum owns some farmland she rents to the local farmers to grow stuff on or to just keep their giant herds of wooloo and dubwool in. It works out pretty well for everybody."
Ah. So THAT'S how Mrs. L made money being a stay at home mom all the time. You had just assumed Leon sent her money being rich and famous. Speaking of which she clapped her hands gaining everyone's attention. "That's enough of that now. It's chilly here. I say we all go home and warm up for the holiday lunch later today and have a nice hot breakfast."
Everyone agreed and headed towards the door. Leon following behind everyone but not before his grandpa pulled him to the side by putting an arm around his shoulders and leaning him over to whisper.
"Sonia's a wonderful friend, Lee. If you really want to impress her now would be a great time for a romantic gesture."
"G-GRANDPA!!"
You didn't hear the scuffle having gone out of the building but you all slowly walked your way down the street towards the houses until you all finally got to the split paths between the two houses. Bidding Mrs. G and the twins good bye for the moment as they all left to go settle back down into their own home while you followed Leon back to his home where Mrs. L offered you to just go and set your things back in your basement room. You did and came back up the stairs with Silver in tow now having been awakened and tailing you like a puppy but you didn't mind. You missed him following you around like that. You offered to help cook with Mrs. L and Leon's grandmother who were happy to accept your help as the boys caught up with their grandpa in the living room. It was still early in the morning but considering you all were cooking for about eleven people it understandably took a while. By the time noon DID role around people showed up. First was Sonia who knocked at the door, sadly Ms. Magnolia couldn't make it. Something about having to finish making arrangements to transfer the lab over to Sonia since she was retiring and Sonia was now promoted to the Postwick's Pokemon Professor. HEY! Good for her. Then came the twins and Mrs. G. The lunch wasn't anything too special. It was just like the other times you ate with them. laughing. Cracking jokes. Smiling. The guys happily told everyone aaallll about their experiences and what happened. With Sonia nodding as if taking notes. And you were happy to indulge her too as the hours ticked by and soon the light faded on Valentine's day. The twins and their mother eventually bid everyone good night. Same with Sonia. You helped Mrs. L clean up after everyone before bidding everyone goodnight yourself and going down to your room. Setting up your sleeping bag and getting in with Silver curling up next to you. You sighed. Falling asleep quickly as long last you felt at peace with yourself. Because for a once-
You felt at HOME.
-MARCH-
"Uh...What exactly is going on around here?"
It had been about a month since you arrived back in Postwick and already so many things had happened. Your Valentine's Day was great! And so was the rest of the week as the guys and Leon got to hang out with their families before he sadly had to once again take off for Wyndon again at the request of the new Chairman. Well he WAS still Champion after all. He still had a lot of responsibilities now that there was repairs going on. As for you, you got settled back into your basement room and had tried to once again (and succeeded in-) getting that job at Mr. Frederick's grocery store up the road a bit. And Mrs. L had instead started charging you a hundred dollars a month in rent instead of a hundred fifty. You suspected it was because of helping Leon but when you asked she claimed you were probably wanting to save money in order to move out once you figured out what you wanted to do again. Fair enough. If you were living in Galar now you'd need money to buy a house. The guys had been pretty chill. Usually going out to explore the fields or practice battle. Sonia had even published her book a week after you all arrived! Even making a free digital copy anyone could read on the web although you hadn't read it yet. Her publisher worked FAST! But that's not why you had woken up today. You had woken up to a whole bunch of commotion from downstairs and figured everyone was up, but when you came upstairs the strong scent of lemon and cleaning supplies hit your nose stronger than that roof piece did. And the sight of Hop wiping down one of the WALLS with a small rag certainly caught your tired brain off guard. Were you still dreaming???
"Oh uh. Good morning, Y/n!," the boy greeted your tired bed headed stare with an awkward smile. "Did I wake you up?"
"Kinda." You yawned reaching a hand up to rub your eyes. "What are you doing?"
"Oh! Spring cleaning! We do it every year once the weather's warm enough!"
"Spring cleaning?" He nodded. Oh. Makes sense. Lots of people did Spring Cleaning. You know you and your mom sure did.
"Yep! Once a year when it's Spring we clean the house literally top to bottom! But that's not the only reason why we're sprucing up the place!'' He turned back to the wall wiping it down with the biggest smile on his face. "I want everything to look it's best when Lee comes back this weekend!"
"...Say what now?"
"Lee called last night when you went to sleep! He's visiting us again this weekend and he's bringing a really special surprise for Glory! I dunno what it is yet but it's gotta be good! So today the house and then tomorrow the yard and shed! You wanna help?"
You shook your head no. "Sorry I can't. I have to work if I'm going to pay your mom that rent money for this month...But tell you what. Tell your mom to leave the basement and I'll clean that for you guys when I get back from work tonight. Ok?"
He beamed. "Yeah! That'd be a big help thanks!"
So Leon was coming that weekend huh? It'd be nice to see him again after so long. You just wondered what this 'surprise' was. Whelp you didn't have to wait long to find out that either because as he promised he showed up that weekend. The guys were pretty excited to see their big brother figure again and you'd be lying if you said you weren't excited to see him either. After all he was one of the few friends you had really. You kept your word of cleaning out the basement and downstairs bathroom for Mrs. L which she was grateful for but sadly weren't able to help much else due to your working. But it was alright. Mrs. G and the guys came over to help out and prepare things before Leon's big arrival that Saturday. And you were lucky enough to have the weekends off in order to see him. And then the day came. It was pretty early in the morning when someone bursts through the basement door startling you awake as Hop rushed down the stairs to wake you.
"Y/N!! WAKE UP WAKE UP!!"
"Huh?....What the-"
"LEON'S HERE!!", Hop excitedly called out for you from the basement stairs grinning like he had won a million dollars. "Everyone's here waiting for Mom to come back with him from the station! Come on before you miss him!"
You groaned. Oh. Right. It was THAT Saturday. "Alright. Alright. I'm up."
You groaned but did get up in order to go greet Leon. Whelp! You did want to see Leon again anyways. So you stumbled out of your sleeping back, slapped on come clothes that weren't PJs, and made yourself presentable in the bathroom before heading back up the stairs with Silver at your heels. But you were NOT prepared again for what you saw in the living room. Yes. Everyone was there. The guys, their moms, Leon's grandparents, and even Lee himself! But what you WEREN'T expecting was the extra person in the room. As soon as you had walked in someone had looked up from you at the couch and you paused seeing the much older man. And your eyes widened! NO. WAY. IT WAS KABU!! The older gym leader was sitting there in ordinary clothes right next to Leon and had looked up at you when you walked right in but paused in the doorway surprised. Kabu? Here? What in the world was one of the gym leader's doing here?
"Y/n!" You jumped when Leon smiled at you and gestured for you to come in as you stood there. "It's great to see you! Come in! You remember Kabu right?"
"Uh...Y-Yeah." You blinked before slowly walking in Silver at your heels. Still confused, you raised a hand and smiled at Kabu anyways. "Hey. Nice to see you again."
To your surprise instead of waving back the older man bowed to you. "It is an honor to meet our great champion's family and friends."
"Y-Yeah. Likewise. *ahem*....So what brings you to Postwick?"
"That's what this meeting here is all about." Leon looked back to Kabu who sat back up and looked to Gloria who you now realized was sitting across from him and Leon.
"Yes. You all must be very surprised someone like me decided to make the long journey here with Leon but rest assured that I had a purpose." His somber but calm expression met Gloria's. "You see there is a very good reason why I'm here. It is to see you." he then pointed a finger at Gloria.
Everyone looked surprised but more so Gloria who blinked and pointed at herself. "Ye came all the way from Motostoke jus' ta see ...me?" Kabu nodded but to her confusion. "But why?"
"A very good question to ask. And I have a very good answer. You see...I am in good shape for my age." ...You blinked raising a brow as he stated a ..true but very out of no where fact about him. "More than most people my age are, but as healthy as I may be it doesn't get rid of the fact that I am growing older. I have been the Fire Type Gym Leader for many years but it goes without saying I can't just keep that title forever. Like everyone there will be a time that I will decide or need to retire, but I can't as there's no one else to take over Motostoke's gym." ....He leaned forward making Gloria blink. "As with any Gym leader I study my opponents' moves, strategies, skill sets, and a slew of other variables in order to dictate their attacks. It's rare that I find a trainer who could not only beat me on her first try but in a way I wasn't expecting. Leon's judgement is something I respect highly and he wasn't wrong when he saw great potential in you Ms. Gloria."
The whole room fell silent for a moment as Gloria just..stared at him with the boys exchanging looks with each other before she spoke again. "Uh...W-Well thank ye. But what does that have ta do with anythin'?"
"It has to do with everything. Ms. Gloria if you're willing to accept my offer, and with your mother's permission of course." He nodded to Ms. G for a brief moment before turning back to her. "I would be honored to take you on and train you to become the new Fire Type Gym Leader of Motostoke."
Your. Jaw. DROPPED!! As did everyone else's besides Leon who smiled happily towards the shocked Gloria as she just sat there as kabu's words sank into everyone's heads. Kabu wanted to train HER!? As the new Fire Type Gym Leader for Motostoke!? THAT CERTAINLY WASN'T IN THE GAME!! After a moment of silence Gloria eventually sputtered out some noises that sounded like she was trying to talk gesturing her arms to him and around the room. Looking between him and Leon. Back and forth. Back and forth between the two league members before she finally let one word escape her mouth.
"WOT!?"
"Yes. Honestly with your skills and quick thinking I'm sure you'd make a great future gym leader. All you need is some guidance."
"I-I-I heard you b-b-but....WHY me!?" She gestured to herself again as if that was obvious. "I-I can't b-be a gym leader! I-I...I d-don't have the steel nerves it t-takes ta be one!"
"I thought you'd say that actually." She turned back to Leon who smiled warmly at her. "That's why I came up a plan that'd help you with your stage fright and anything else you might need improving on." With one hand Leon reached into his shirt's pocket and produced what looked like a tanish-golden colored train pass before holding it out to Gloria. "Here."
She blinked at it for a moment looking between Lee and the card before slowly taking it. "...What's this?"
"It's an exclusive Armor Pass."
"Armor Pass?," she asked him raising a brow.
He nodded with a hum. "Uh huh! With this you'll be able to directly go to the Isle of Armor station and catch one of their special taxi's to the island. That's where I trained when I first became Champion around your age. You see there's a very special dojo there with a very special teacher who specializes in training people into becoming better trainers. He's helped other people in the league before just like me. In fact he's pretty famous! You might even know about him. His name's Mustard."
You rose a brow. Mustard?? What kind of name was that?
"MUSTARD!?" You jumped hearing Hop shout eyes practically popping from his head with how wide they were in amazement. "As in like the old Champion who had the old title of Champion before he was defeated!? THAT MUSTARD!?"
Your eyes widened at Hop's words before turning to Leon who nodded. A former Champion?! No wonder Hop sounded amazed. "That's right. He's been running the dojo for years now and helps improve peoples' battling as well as themselves. I think it would be a great idea to have Gloria pay him a visit as I believe he'd be able to really help her come out of her shell. That is if she accepts Kabu's offer." He looked back to Gloria who still blinked at him. "You don't have to if you don't want to Gloria but know that you won't be in it alone."
"Yes. It's going to be hard work but that's what makes the end goal much more meaningful. But it depends on your answer."
Gloria blinked. Looked around the room at all of you. Looked at Leon. Looked at Kabu. Looked back down to the pass in her hands......Before smiling brightly like someone had just given her a brand new gym badge before looking back at Kabu! "YES!! O' course I accept ye offer! How can I not!? I just- Wow! THIS IS AMAZING!!"
A few smiles were shared even by the older man as Kabu bowed to her-
"Wait. When does she leave for the Isle of Armor?"
"Oh. Next Thursday. The train to the isle is already scheduled to arrive at noon then."
"NEXT THURSDAY!?" Everyone jumped as all of sudden Gloria shot up to her feet in panic. Hands grabbing her cheeks as a wave of fear washed over her all of a sudden. "T-THAT SOON!? I JUST- ....I NEED TA GO PACK!!" And with that she turned and fled. Silver having to literally jump out of the way as Gloria sped off out of Hop's out throwing the door open with a BANG behind her in her rush. Leaving everyone there sitting in silence...Until Mrs. G sighed.
The Isle of Armor?? Why did that sound familiar to you?...Oh well. You didn't pay it much mind but you were happy for Gloria to get such an unexpected surprise! Being trained by both a gym leader and a former champion sounds like a dream come true for someone like her. You didn't know all the details but Kabu talked for a while with Mrs. G getting Gloria's Mother's permission to train her before leaving back for Motostoke on the evening train. Leon himself left the very next day after carefully walking Gloria through everything including where she needed to go showing the place on her regional maps before leaving again. The life of the Champion must've been busy especially with fixing up after Mr. Rose. ...Huh. You wondered if they ever caught Oleana yet? Days passed and you kept going to and from work but you saw Gloria again when she and Mrs. G came into the store to purchase more traveling supplies for her trip to the Isle of Armor. There she gave you her finished Curry Dex book claiming she didn't want the prizes she would've gotten anyways since they were toys and she was too old for them. Fair enough. And apparently Leon left her a gift and note in his room upon leaving. She was happy to show off her new Charmander to you. AH! And THERE'S the final gifted pokemon of the game. You ended up just putting the curry dex book thing in your pack with your other belongings. Soon Thursday rolled around and Mr. Frederick was nice enough to let you have the day off so you could see Gloria off with the others that afternoon. You, Hop, Victor, and Mrs. G all traveled with her to the station. Gloria both giddy and nervous with a big old stuffed pack on her back. Mrs. G asking over and over again if Gloria remembered to pack everything she needed. First aid kit. Food. Clothes. A coat. Her sleeping bag. Etc. When you got to the train station Practically no one was there except for one or two other people and the station master behind the counter as usual. You did pause to look at the other two people who were dressed somewhat strangely and very colorfully waiting for the train as well. One had really BRIGHT pink hair and the other guy wore this gigantic top hat with pokeballs floating around it like some psychic pokemon. Wha- How was he doing that? Your attention was brought back to the present as the distant sounds of the evening train approaching caught everyone's attention.
"There's the train!," Mrs. G commented before grabbing Gloria by the shoulders with a look. "Are you sure you packed everything you needed?"
"Yes, Mum! For the millionth time I double checked this mornin'. I'll be fine travelin' there. Lee said he was gonna meet me at the taxi station anyways."
Mrs. G still didn't look so sure but Victor assured her. "Don't worry none, Mum. Glory's gonna be fine on her trip there."
Eventually she did sigh and remove her hands from Gloria. "You're right. I just can't help but be worried about her traveling by herself. You all are growing up too fast for my liking."
"She'll be fine!," Hop said smiling widely before looking to Gloria, "You're gonna do great Glory! I know you will! You're my rival after all so you have to do your best or else I'll become a better trainer than you."
Gloria smiled back at him. "Ha! We'll see 'bout that. OH! I almost forgot! I got something for ye!" She reached into her jacket pocket and pulled out a pokeball, holding it up to the purple haired boy. "'Ere! I had a couple a few extra o' these wee ones lying about an' I know they mean a lot ta people in a special way so I got ye one."
Hop slowly took the pokeball from her. "A pokemon? For me?"
She nodded. "It's a rare find I had been gifted by Sonia back at Wyndon but I have no use for it. But don't see what it is til ye get home. Ok?"
Hop again blinked but smiled widely. "Wow! This is amazing Glory! Thank you." he excited turned to Victor holding up the brand new pokeball. "Hey, Vick! Look what Glory gave me!"
"You gave Hop a pokemon?"
Gloria turned to you and nodded. "I gave all me rivals an extra pokemon I got from the rotomi boxes ta show there's nay hard feelings. After all you said I shouldn't cause any bad blood between me rivals."
You smiled. "Oh ..Wow, Gloria. That was really nice of you! What did you give them if you don't mind me asking?"
"Oh nothin' special really. I gave Marnie a wee purloin I found and I sent Bede a lovedisc before we went ta see you at the hospital."
You froze. .....And blinked. "Wait, wait, wait. You gave BEDE a what?!"
"This cute water pokemon I found called a lovedisc," she gushed obvliviously. "It was jus' the cutest wee thing shaped like a sweet lil heart! I figured since Bede's always wearin' pink and he has works with cute fair type pokemon it'd be perfect! An' I gave Hop one of the extra pokeballs I had forgotten in me bag." She paused with a hum rubbing her chin. "I can't remember what pokemon it was but I'm sure Hop will love it all the same!"
You wanted to facepalm right then and there. Because as soon as the words 'I gave Bede a lovedisc' slipped out of her mouth so obliviously you knew she had once again blundered. And you had a good reason why. There was ONE specific pokemon Dex entry you specifically remembered about luvdisc-
"Its heart-shaped body makes it popular. In some places, you would give a Luvdisc to someone you love."
AND she gave one to Bede who she already flustered with accidentally making him think she was trying to gift him an applin. Great. You sighed but figured maybe Bede wouldn't know or he wouldn't think much of it since she also gifted Marnie a purrloin and Hop a....mystery pokemon you have yet to figure out. Here's hoping. The sounds of the train came further and further until with a high pitched screech it stopped right in front of you all and the station master announced it.
"The train to the Isle of Armor has arrived! Those with an Armor Pass please board the train! The train will departing in fifthteen minutes!"
"That's me cue!" Gloria said as the other two weirdly dressed people walked up to the station master. She turned back to all of you with a smile. "I guess this is good bye for now."
"Don't worry about us," you assured her smiling. "You're going to do great out there!"
"Yeah! Glory, you'll do great!" "It's gonna be great to have a Champion brother and Gym Leader Rival!" "I'll miss you, Sweetie."
Hugs were had all around and good bye's were exchanged before Gloria a little tearfully joined the other two weirdly dressed folks in line for the train as the station master checked their passes.
"Do you have an Armor Pass?"
"Naturally. I have made all the proper preparations which you can observe with unclouded eyes."
"Hee hee! Of course! I totally have one!"
"Then please allow me to check your passes."
You all watched as the weirdly dressed people handed their passes to the station master who proceeded to look over both behind the booth. Huh...Why did those two look familiar? Deja vu again. But you shrugged it off. Lots of different people in the pokemon world. They probably just reminded you of some you've seen before. After a moment the station master handed the two back their passes and they stepped out of the way for Gloria to walk up and also hand him her pass Leon gave her. It was also at that moment the doors to the train opened and something came walking out of it. You turned ..and blinked as a SLOWPOKE slowly crawled it's way out of the train's doorway and into the station. It's dopey grinning face smiling at nothing as it randomly crawled into the station. Wha- What was a slowpoke doing here? Silver noticed too and chirped at it curiously gaining it's attention...or more so the food Silver held that he had been snacking on. the slowpoke peeked it's interest at that and came towards Silver making him chirp in warning backing up behind your legs holding his precious food from it's reach.
"Aw. Hey little guy." You slowly kneeled down to the pokemon who tilted it's head curiously but otherwise none threateningly at you as you kneeled down catching everyone's attention. "Where did you come from?" Of course it didn't answer you but made a happy noise when you reached out to pet it's head. CUTE!
"Oh a slowpoke!" "Hmph. To meet a slowpoke. Such a thing is simply elegant."
You paid no mind to the other two adults but the station master peeked out of his booth to see the thing before giving a groan. "Uh oh. Looks like another one's gotten on the train and ridden over from the Isle of Armor. Hey you're all pokemon trainers right?" He asked you all. "If Slowpoke blocks the ticket gate, it'll cause trouble for other customers. Slowpoke are actually really heavy. So do you think you can catch it for me?"
"I think it's just hungry," you answered back noticing the way it kept staring at Silver's food as your brave guard dog cowered away from the dopey looking teddy bear thing.
"If that case I can lead it out of the station with this." You turned to Victor who reached inside of his pocket and pulled out what looked like those granola breakfast bars that no one really liked besides him. Carefully peeling off the wrapper he exposed the granola berry mix thing and went over to the slowpoke. It was pretty easy to catch his attention as it almost immediately turned it's head to him. "C'mon boy! Ye want it? Come get it." And like magic the pokemon turned and slowly began following Victor as he made his way to back out of the station. The slowpoke slowly but surely following behind.
The station master sighed. "Thanks much! Slowpoke can be a big trouble to move sometimes." And he went back to finish giving Gloria her pass as Victor continued to lead the pokemon out of the station.
"Hmmm? How interesting. I must say your catching style is quite simply elegant." "Whoa amazing! The way you're catching that slowpoke is the absolute coolest!"
Victor chuckled nervously as he continued leaving. "Are you guys getting on the train too?"
They both turned to Gloria and the pink haired lady nodded. "I'm heading to a place called the Isle of Armor! I'm gonna catch some rare pokemon and do some training!"
The blonde haired man nodded. Again HOW were those pokeballs floating around his hat?? "I've heard it's a place where one can catch rare pokemon and do lots of training."
Before Gloria could say anything else the station master turned back to the three of them. "We apologize for the wait. We have checked your Armor pass. All aboard the the train to the Isle of Armor! Mind your step when boarding. Please be aware there will also be a connection along the way."
"Okaaay!" "Understood."
The pink haired lady turned back to Gloria. "Let's hang if we meet up again, 'K? Bye bye then! See ya!"
The taller blonde man reached up to tip his hat slightly to Gloria. "Yes. Perhaps we shall meet again sometime. Well then please excuse me."
And both turned to board the train. You all watched them go before Hop hummed. "I could be wrong..But that lady looked familiar."
"You too huh?" Hop nodded and you hummed. Ok. That was strange. Hop seemed to kinda recognize them too so it's more than a deja vu affect. ...Well considering those two were in Wedgeherst Station that means they must've been from Postwick too right? You must've seen them around before and not paid them much attention beforehand. Yeah. That must've been it.
The station master ended up giving Gloria her pass and she quickly boarded the train but she paused and looked behind her at you all....Smiling sadly and waved. You all waved back to her smiling and in Mrs. G's case crying lightly until the doors closed and the train moved. And she was off. You were certainly going to miss having her around but Leon promised to call you all and let you know when he and Gloria met up at the taxi station. And you weren't going to stop her from going on this amazing chance to be trained by strong people. Although you still felt deja vu from all this for some reason. Oh well. When you all eventually started making your way back out from the station, you ended up running back into Victor who managed to catch the slowpoke. Good for him. Hop and him talked for a moment mentioning Gloria leaving Victor her...Sword?? You were confused but paid it no mind on your way back home. Hop was curious to see what kind of pokemon Gloria had given him and you were also curious. She said she left him a pokeball she had forgotten was in her backpack, but exactly what kind of pokemon was that? Once you all got home Hop couldn't wait anymore and threw the pokeball then and there in the hallway. And what popped OUT of it shocked you all. In a bright light out popped an....Apple? With..eyes? You were extremely confused at first seeing it because what WAS that thing? However the shocked gasped and almost worrying expression that came over Hop's face made you look to him.
"Hop? What's the matter? Are you ok?"
"I-...She just-...That a-.." He stammered and sputtered looking between you and the pokemon that blinked around the place curiously. Before Hop finally looked to you shocked and pointed at the pokemon. "THAT'S AN APPLIN!!"
AN APPLIN!? Your eyes widened as you suddenly looked back to the pokemon. THAT was an APPLIN!? Why in the world would Gloria give Hop an applin of all pokemon!? Isn't an applin supposed to be the symbolic pokemon of love in Galar or something!? Wait. Didn't she say she had forgotten what kind of pokemon was left in her bag?? WHERE DID SHE EVEN GET AN APPLIN IN THE FIRST PLACE LET ALONE FORGET SHE JUST HAD ONE-....You paused. The distant memory of you guys back in Hammerlocke came to mind. The day that Gloria helped that kid with his crush who moved away. The day Bede mistook her trying to give HIM that applin. THAT applin. ...THIS APPLIN!! The same applin she slipped into her backpack claiming she'd figure out what to do with it later but you both had forgotten it was even there this ENTIRE time! And now Gloria had mistakenly given it to Hop forgetting what it was and just as a platonic gift between friends. .....OH NO!!
"W-WHY WOULD GLORY GIVE ME AN APPLIN!?...Unless..." Hop paused. His golden eyes widening before slowly looking back towards the pokemon. "Unless she's trying to tell me that she..." In an instant his face lit up brighter than a firework on the fourth of july.
"Actually this might've been an accident on her part."
He looked to you. "H-HOW CAN THIS BE A MISTAKE!?"
...How were you going to explain this when he hated Bede? "Well-....Uuuhhhh...I-..."
"T-This is really unexpected!" Hop muttered to himself reaching his hand up to rub his chin in thought. "I-I mean I know w-we're close but I never expected...THIS!!"......He suddenly smiled before narrowing his eyes. "HA!! Well then this just makes things all the better! In that Mareep Head's face! I can't wait to see his reaction when he knows not only am I Gloria's one true rival but the one true person she'll ever show affection to as well!!"
...A slap sounded out as you utterly AND literally facepalmed.
-APRIL-
You had..tried to explain to Hop what happened but gave up half way through and decided to let Gloria handle it whenever she saw him again. She'd probably be able to make him listen to her if she explained it to him anyways. The last two to three weeks of March went off without much excitement other than Hop receiving a book in the mail and Sonia completely taking over the lab for the now retired Professor Magnolia. But over all the days went by the same. You went to work, paid rent, help Mrs. L around the house, and Hop and Victor would go off and go off to try to catch pokemon or hang out. Sometimes Victor would even show you the pictures he shot with the new camera Leon gave him for Christmas last year. Until one day at least. You had woken up around eight o'clock in the morning and got up and went upstairs to go out the door to head to work with Silver at your heels, but when you were about to exit the house you were stopped by Mrs. L.
"Y/n!" You had paused in the doorway door open about to step out when you looked over and saw a slightly worried expression on the older woman's face as she walked out from the kitchen towards you.
"Hey. What's up?," you asked turning to her as she stopped in front of you.
"Have you seen Hop today? He wasn't in his room this morning when I went to go wake him up for breakfast. Do you know where he went?"
You blinked. Hop was gone? You shook your head. "No I haven't. I just woke up a bit ago myself. But I'm sure he's just probably out with Victor again. Did you ask his mom?"
Mrs. L shook her head. "No. ...But you have a good point. I'll go ask her when I get a chance later."
"Ok. If I see him in town I'll tell him to call you or something. But don't worry. I'm sure he's fine."
And you were sure he was since you didn't have any bad feelings about this. Mrs. L agreed with you before you were able to leave and head back into town where you met up with Mr. Frederick. The day was nothing special. He had you clean out a mini freezer and stack a few new cans on a shelf, but that was about it as he handled the register. You didn't see any signs of Hop or Victor while you were working and you didn't see any signs of Mrs. L coming worriedly into town looking for him so you assumed everything was well. It wasn't until around noon that something did happen. You were in the middle of sweeping up the floor when Mr. Frederick called you over. He had just received a call on the phone near the cash register and had gotten off of it before calling you over.
"Miss Y/n?"
You looked up from your sweeping as Silver sat boredly by and over to the older man behind the cash register. "Yes?"
"I had just received a call that a package had just arrived for me down at the station," he explained with a smile, "I don't suppose you could run down over there and pick it up for me? The Station master should know I'm sending someone to pick it up."
You smiled at him widely. "Sure! I'd love too. It shouldn't take too long."
"Thank you kindly. Hurry back now."
Leaving the broom leaning against the wall you slowly made your way out the door and down to Wedgeherst Station with Silver in tow which you didn't mind. It probably beat him staying there bored out of his mind. You smiled humming to yourself enjoying the warm weather in the new spring air. Pretty flowers and grass everywhere. The Postwick country side was beautiful! It beat the crowded Wyndon in your eyes. Plus who knows? You might see some cool wild pokemon. Soon you reached the station and noticed the train in the station. Oh. It must've just arrived you thought. You went right up to the station master and asked with a smile.
"Hi! Mr. Frederick sent me to pick up a package for him."
The man on the other side smiled. "Oh of course! He said he'd send someone over the phone. Just one moment."
The man reached onto the floor beneath him and soon you were given a decently heavy box about the size of Silver. Not heavy enough where you couldn't carry it but def enough to where you would HAVE to use both hands to carry and it would slow your movements. With it securely in your arms you turned and like a cliche movie accidentally bumped into someone. You yelped as the bump made the weight of the box accidentally shift and you dangerously tilted to the right. In a blur of blue, someone's arms shot out and grabbed the box before you could fall over thankfully making you still stand.....You sighed and pulled up on the box along with the blue sleeved hands helping you safely shift the box back in a safer hold. Sighing in relief you turned to the owner of the hands as they let go of the box.
"Pardon me my dear lady." .....You blinked. WHAT THE HECK- A man with blue eyes and pal tanish-blonde hair in a blue suit smiled at you. "That was rather rude of me to bump into you like that. My apologies.~"
"Uh..." Oooook. Well there WOULDN'T be anything wrong with the guy really. If his hair wasn't styled in a weird do....That looked like a LITERAL sword! You stared at him for what was probably considered rude before turning to the guy right next to him who looked the same except he wore a red suit instead of a blue one and his hair was styled up in what looked like a shield!! WHAT-..You stared at their weird hairdos for a little longer before eventually snapping out of it and clearing your throat. "Uh. I-It's fine. My bad. Thanks for the help though."
"Brother." The sword-hair guy turned to the shield-haired one. "We should get on the train. Now."
The blue suited man nodded before turning back to you. "Please excuse me." And both scrambled around you and through the ticket gate. Into the train they went all of a sudden like you the time that onix chased you.
You just watched as they both disappeared. You also thought you saw the red suited guy holding something but you couldn't be too sure since they left so quickly and you were more focused on their weird hair. "What the world was that all about?"
"HEY!! COME BACK HERE THIEVES!!"
Hey! You knew that voice! Your head snapped up just in time to see HOP of all people come running through the station just as the announcer called out that the train was about to leave. "HOP!?" You called out to him but for whatever reason he didn't even look at you. He shoved some kind of card into the ticket gate before he too entered the train- "HOP!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? GET OFF THAT TRAIN!!" He didn't listen. His form disappeared into the train as well and before you could even move the train took off! "HOP!!" You yelled running up to the ticket gate and stopping still calling out even though it did absolutely nothing. "HOP COME BACK!!"
It was no use. The train ran and ran until the last freight car completely left the station. You stood there SPEECHLESS for a good few moment because...WHAT JUST HAPPENED!? Did Hop really just- ...What did he just DO!? You stood there continuing to stare for a long time before one thought crossed your mind. YOU HAD TO TELL MRS. L!! Sharply turning you clutched the package to you and ran from the building, Silver giving a noise and running off after you. As fast as you could you ran all the way back to the store. Startling Mr. Frederick at seeing your panting self. Delivering the package and briefly explaining that there was a family emergency before again leaving. Running down the path way back down towards Mrs. L's house. And it was with this running that you happened to bump into another person you knew. VICTOR! He just ran out in front of you away from where Sonia's lab was located not paying you any attention as you skidded to a halt.
"VICTOR!?"
The boy skidded to a stop before whirling around at you running towards him and he blinked wide eyed. "Y/N!! WHERE'S HOP!? HE WASN'T AT SONIA'S LAB!"
You also skidded to a stop in front of his panicked face breathing raggedly. "YEAH I SAW HIM!" You pointed back up towards the train station. "HE JUST HOPED ON THE TRAIN CHASING AFTER SOMEONE!!"
"W H A T!?" Victor screeched hands flying up to grab at his beanie. "YOU MEAN HE'S G O N E!?"
"Flew outta here like a zubat outta heck! Victor WHAT is going on!?"
"I-...I-I don't know!" He gestured around in a panic. "We went ta put back the blasted sword n' shield they used to destroy Eternatus but then these two weird blokes with giant hair came outta now where and managed ta make off with the bloody shield!"
"WHAT!?" The sword and shield they used to destroy Eternatus!? And the shield had been STOLEN by- You paused...Wait. Big hair- YOU SAW THOSE TWO AT THE STATION!! That means the thing that red suited was carrying must've been the ancient shield the guys used in game to destroy Eternatus! But why in the world would they take it!?
Victor nodded. "W-We thought he'd be at the lab but he nay was an' then Sonia's dynamax detector whatchamacallit picked up some weird spike in Turrfield! And....A-AN I DON' KNOW WHAT TA DO!?"
"Then that's where they're heading!"
"How do you know!?"
"Call it a hunch." You grabbed him by the shoulders. "Listen to me. Everything's gonna be fine. Ok? I won't you to go back home and pack what you need to go! We're heading for Turrfield on the next train! Meet me by the store so we can get supplies ok!?"
Still shaken up and panicked Victor managed to nod to you and you both ran back towards the houses. You HAD to tell Mrs. L and tell her to call Leon! You didn't know what was going on but this was NO coincidence. But upon arriving at the house you discovered no one there but Hop's grandparents. When you asked panicked where his mother was they answered she was currently out. Something about a problem with the fencing in one of her fields and a famer and she possibly wouldn't be back for HOURS. You gritted your teeth but there was no time to argue. Instead you raced to the basement and in a haste packed up EVERYTHING of yours into your bag as fast as you could. Slapping your sleeping bag on top and strapping it in before racing back towards the stairs to meet the concerned grandparents. You couldn't explain now but you DID tell them that you were going after Hop to Turrfield and to tell his mom and Leon as fast as they could. They were shocked and you would've loved to explain to them more about what was going on but you didn't have time to explain everything. Instead you ran out of the house and down the path. Running into Victor again as he was already running up the road ahead of you with his giant pack heading towards your meeting place the store. Good! With Silver at your heels and your lungs heaving you ran all the way back to the store to meet an anxious Victor already waiting there.
"WELL!?"
"She wasn't home! But don't worry I made sure she'd know!,'' you reassured him seeing the panicked look on his face. "We just need to get supplies and get on the next train out of here after him!"
"T-That w-would be the new evenin' train at five thirty!"
"There's an evening train now?" He nodded. "Good! That just means well catch up to him faster." You grabbed his arm pulling him into the store. "Come on. We need supplies before we go."
It was almost like when these guys took off from Wyndon all over again only this time it was one guy chasing down thieves you had to worry about and he was all alone without anyone to help him if he got in trouble. You explained rather hastily and apologized to Mr. Frederick that you probably not be coming back and were leaving on such short notice as you both bought a lot of supplies Victor just SHOVING them in his bag before you two scurried away back down to the station and just....sat there and waited. It was the only thing you could do for the entire five and a half hours it would take for the evening train to arrive. In between that time you tried your best to comfort an anxious and blubbering Victor as he stammered and explained to you everything that happened in the Slumbering Weald. Them putting the items back to running into Sonia to them appearing claiming to be the 'King of Galar' and then Hop running off after the two before he could stop him. You tried to calm him down while trying to keep yourself calm. You didn't know much about what was going on but either way you were going to find out! After feeling like an eternity just WAITING there the train you both were waiting for arrived. Not wasting any time you two scrambled to it squeezing past the gate and falling into the train. Bolting for the nearest blue seats as if THAT would make the train go faster. What felt like another eternity was actually five minutes when the train finally started off and you looked out the window. Catching your reflection staring back in the light of the setting sun before sighing.
You could never really catch a break for long around here could you?
5 notes · View notes
heauxplesslydevoted · 4 years
Text
And They Were Roommates (Bryce Lahela x MC)
Summary: A surprise leads to a major shift in Bryce and Casey’s relationship
A/N: Eeeek, this is my first time ever writing a Bryce x MC fic! The day you guys see me writing something not Ethan centric is the day you should play the lotto because it’s more rare than a unicorn sighting.
Anywho....please enjoy!
Tags: @drakewalker04 @canknot @lapisreviewsstuff @senseofduties @maurine07 @badchoicesposts @ermidc @sundaescreamcheese @danijimenezv @starrystarrytrouble @the-pale-goddess @gogotomago95 @have-aheart @aworldoffandoms @zaffrenotes @anotherbeingsworld @to-fangirl-or-not-to-fangirl @nazariolahela @the-unconquered-queen @writinghereandthere @omgjasminesimone @parkerattano @silent-storms-posts
~v~
“Okay, are we going out to lunch?” Casey asks, twisting her fingers into her skirt. From the passenger seat of Bryce’s car, the bustling streets of Boston fly past her. A tendril of her curly hair whips around in the wind, settling on her lip as it sticks to her tacky lip gloss. Bryce is a freaking speed demon and drives too fast for her liking.
But she does like looking at him when he’s behind the wheel. His grip on the wheel is relaxed, much like his posture, slouched low in the seat, right hand drumming against the gear shift. While it’s still winter, the sun is shining brightly, making the highlights in his hair and the light dusting of freckles adorning his nose stand out. Her boyfriend—even thinking that word makes her giddy—makes a pretty sight to behold.
“No, that’s not the plan. But we can go get food once we’re done,” Bryce answers..
“Ice skating?” Casey guesses. She watches as he shakes his head. “But ice skating sounds so fun.”
“We can go ice skating some other time, Case.”
“We’re going to the movies?”
Bryce chuckles. She’s been trying to guess all morning what he has planned for the day, and despite getting every single guess wrong, Casey comes up with another one at the drop of a hat. The persistence is admirable. “You’ll find out soon enough. Stop being so nosy.”
Casey pouts, feigning hurt. “I resent that! I prefer to be called naturally inquisitive. It makes me sound smart.”
“You’re nosy,” Bryce deadpans. “But don’t fret, we’ll be there in like, 5 minutes tops.”
He’s been excited from the moment he told her to get dressed, and Casey can see that his leg is bouncing up and down underneath the steering wheel. Whatever he has planned, he’s really excited about it, so Casey decided to keep quiet and enjoy the rest of the ride.
They enjoy the rest of the short ride, Casey scrolling through Bryce’s different Spotify playlists until she settles on the perfect song, but he’s pulling in and parking his car before she can even hit play.
An apartment complex was not what she was expecting to see. It’s a very nice apartment complex, located a few blocks away from Boston University. Casey can see the college students milling around, some adults walking their dogs, a few older more established couples, some with kids, some without going in and out of the building.
Now her curiosity is piqued. Is Bryce dragging her along to some surgeon friend’s apartment? Is this his idea of a Saturday adventure? Granted, he never promised her an adventure, just a surprise, and while she likes most of his surgical cohort, she’d rather be doing something else. Nonetheless, Casey doesn’t say anything, letting Bryce intertwine their fingers and lead her through the building.
They ride up the elevator in silence until they reach the 4th floor. It isn’t until Bryce reaches into his pocket and pulls out a key do the alarms go off on her brain. “Bryce? Did you–”
“I got a new apartment!” Bryce exclaims, cutting her off. “Surprise!”
Once the door is open, he’s pulling her in, his excitement palpable. Casey looks around the place. It’s unfurnished, the hardwood floors beneath them bright and freshly waxed. And even though she hasn’t looked around, she can already tell it’s much larger than his current 1 bedroom.
“Oh...wow,” is all that manages to come out of her mouth.
“I know! It’s in Keiki’s school district, thank god. And it’s a brand new unit, all stainless steel appliances, marble and quartz countertops, which are apparently huge deals when you’re apartment hunting. In-unit washer and dryer, walk-in closets, there’s a gym and a pool downstairs, a game room–”
Casey watches him as his animatedly rattles off all of the features in the apartment. His face is flush, pink with excitement, his words are breathless and tumbling out of his mouth all at once. She takes a step forward, cupping his face between both hands. “Bryce, I think you should stop and breathe.”
The command makes him flush hard, now from embarrassment. “Sorry.”
“It’s fine. You can continue now.”
“That was pretty much it. The main draw is that it’s a two bedroom, two bathroom apartment, so I don’t have to sleep on the couch anymore. Now Keiki and I will each have our own space. Do you think she’ll like it?”
“Will the 15 year old girl like having her own room, and not having to share a bathroom with her older brother?” Casey nods. “Absolutely. Keiki is a lucky duck.” She takes a few steps further into the apartment, silently appraising it. It’s beautiful from what she can see, and she hasn’t even seen the bedrooms. “Question: how are you affording this place? You’re a surgical resident, living in Boston is expensive, and I’m pretty sure Sallie Mae is eating most of your paychecks.”
Bryce looks down at his feet, shuffling them back and forth much to Casey’s dismay. He’s going to scuff the floors doing that. “I uh...I talked to my parents.”
“When?”
“A little over a month ago, before I enrolled Keiki in school. I called my parents and gave them quite the earful about not contacting Keiki once since she’s been in Boston, and I kinda let them have it. Turns out I’ve been holding in a lot of pent up...stuff regarding my parents.”
Casey’s eyes soften at his confession. They hardly ever have conversations about his parents, and when they do, it’s never good. “You want to talk about it?”
Bryce shakes his head, memories of that conversation trying to bubble to the surface. His mother tried her hand at making awkward small talk as if they hadn’t gone years without talking, while his father said nothing at all. He bites the inside of his cheek, willing the bad memory to go away. Negative thoughts of his parents don’t need to invade this space.  “Nah, it’s not important.”
Resisting the urge to call bullshit, Casey simply nods. “Agree to disagree, Bry. But we’ll table it for now and just continue your story.”
He’s grateful that she’s willing to listen, but not pushy enough to force him to talk, leaving the ball in his court. “Long story short, I told them that Keiki is welcome to stay with me in Boston and I wouldn’t make it public news that they all but abandoned their daughter and drag social services into things, if they allowed me to be her legal caregiver.”
“Really?”
“Yup. So I can be in charge of her education and medical decisions while she’s out here. It’s less permanent than me filing her guardianship, and my parents still legally have rights, but it makes things easier. And because of that, my parents are giving me a pretty generous monthly allowance for all of her expenses. Housing, food, school supplies, the works.”
“So child support?”
“Pretty much, yes. I didn’t ask for it, but the Lahelas like to throw money at their problems. Some of that money goes towards the rent here, the rest I put in a savings account for Keiki. I’ll gift her the money when she starts college, so she’ll have a bit of a nest egg, and won’t be dependent on ramen noodles and the McDermot’s dollar menu like I was.”
Bryce shoves his hands into his pockets and looks at Casey, trying to gauge her reaction. “I know I dumped a lot on you, and you probably think I’m insane for taking all of this on but–”
Casey wraps her arms around his waist and cuts him off with a quick kiss. “If I could look at you with literal heart eyes right now, I would.”
“Really?” 
“Really.” She leans forward, resting her head against the solid expanse of his chest. The faint scent of his laundry detergent and his cologne invade her senses, and she relishes in it. He smells like comfort, if there was ever such a thing. “I can’t believe you accomplished all of this in such a short period of time.”
“Well my lease was up, and I was trying to get Keiki situated in school, and it all sort of fell into place at the right time.”
“Stop trying to downplay it,” Casey orders. “You are strong, and brave, and you take initiative in any situation. I don’t know too many 27 year olds that would spring into action and volunteer to raise their teenage sisters, all while being a resident and trying to juggle their own personal life.”
The way she says it, the awe and idolatry in her voice makes his stomach flip. Bryce considers himself to be a pretty self-assured guy. He has a healthy level of self esteem, but something about Casey praising him always causes him to short circuit, without fail. “You make it sound so much cooler than it really is.”
“It is cool,” Carey argues. “You’re doing a noble thing, so let me give you compliments you deserve.”
He doesn’t meet her eyes immediately, the bashfulness still holding him tight. Eventually, Bryce looks up at her, her expression open and earnest. “You make me sound so much better than I really am.”
Casey grabs hold of his sweater and tugs him closer, forcing him to crane forward and be at her eye level. “Mhmm, it’s a hidden talent of mine. I happen to be an excellent salesperson.”
Bryce smirks, their lips barely brushing against each other, and mumbles “You’re such a dork,” before capturing her in a kiss. Casey responds instantly, matching his eagerness and fervor. It doesn’t take long for things to get more heated, his tongue slipping into her mouth, hands going to grip her waist.
She breaks to kiss to inhale sharply. “You’ve lived here for 5 minutes and you’re already trying to defile the place.”
“Can’t help it. You make me feel like a horny teenager again, baby.”
“Well stop it.”
Bryce rolls his eyes. “You’re no fun.”
“Come on loverboy, show me around. Give me the grand tour.”
They wander around the apartment at a leisurely pace, Casey pointing out all of the different things Bryce could buy to furnish the place—“What do you mean you’ve never gone to Home Goods?”—and admonishing his idea to shop on Craigslist. He’s an adult, not a college freshman, and his home should reflect that.
“You want to know what the best part is?” Bryce asks, leading Casey back to their starting point, the living room.
“What?”
“Keiki’s bedroom is on the other side of the apartment, separated by a pretty sizable living room.”
He wiggles his eyebrows suggestively, and she shoves at his chest, laughing. “And? Are you trying to say something?”
“Yeah, that one of us—you—can be pretty loud at times.”
Her cheeks heat up and she blushes furiously. “Well I’ll make sure to keep it quiet on the nights that I sleep over.”
“What if you didn’t just spend the night over here?”
He instantly regrets the way he phrased that sentence because it sounds like he just told her he doesn’t want her in his apartment. Casey frowns. “What do you mean?”
“Sorry! That sounded weird.” He flushes, stumbling over his words. Something about Casey Valentine makes him very nervous. “That’s not what I meant, I promise.”
Bryce grabs both of Casey’s hands, holding them close to his chest. “Move in with me.”
Her eyes widen at the suggestion. He wants to do what? “What?”
“I spent all of last year tiptoeing around our relationship, trying to keep things light and breezy when I really didn’t want that. And it took you being in that...horrible accent for me to finally reveal the full extent of my feelings for you. Now that we’re together and official, I don’t want to waste any more time.”
“I would like to go to sleep with you every night, your ice cold feet pressed against my legs, and your curly hair tickling my nose because you’ve invaded my side of the bed. And I want to wake up to you every morning, because even though you think you look crazy in the morning, I think you’re absolutely beautiful. I want us to cook together every day, or just you because you’re a much better cook than I am.” Casey giggles at his jokes, which only spur him on further. “Besides Keiki, you’re the most important person I have, and I want you here with me, permanently.”
When Casey doesn’t say anything immediately, Bryce understands. He just dropped a bomb—a few bombs actually—right at her feet, she needs time to process. But the silence stretches until it grows into something long and uncomfortable, and a thin sheen of sweat forms at Bryce’s hairline. Did he just shoot himself in the foot? Did he seriously overestimate her feelings for him, and the nature of their relationship?
Before he can open his mouth to renege on the invitation, Casey speaks. “We’re going to have to talk to your landlord, or the property manager, because a new lease needs to be drawn up.”
“W-what?”
“I mean, I assume it’s just you and Keiki listed on the lease, and I don’t want to just be a permanent guest staying in your apartment. I want it to be our apartment, so I need to be on the lease agreement,” Casey explains. “And I know you said your parents cover most of the rent on this place, but I want to contribute, so I guess I’ll be in charge of the–”
She doesn’t get to finish talking because Bryce is on her in an instant, his mouth crashing into hers in a fiery kiss. His fingers dig into her hips, walking her backwards until her back bumps into the kitchen island. In a quick show of strength, Bryce lifts her onto the island, and Casey has to break the kiss to hiss. 
“Shit, that’s cold!”
“Sorry baby.” He’s not the least bit sorry, flashing her his signature smirk. “I’ll warm you up.”
“And you say I’m the dorky one,” Casey teases, laughing as Bryce kisses her between each word.
“You are,” he insists, kissing down her neck. She squirms away from him as his lips find a particularly sensitive spot, but he holds her in place. “We bring that out in each other.”
He kisses her a few more times, some softer than others, some so deep, she feels dizzy when he pulls away.
“We’re really going to do this?” Casey asks rhetorically. “This whole living together thing?”
“We are. I asked, and you said yes, so you’re stuck with me, little lady.” 
There’s a smile on his face, so huge, Casey really thinks he might blind her with his pearly white teeth. She hasn’t seen him this relaxed, this unabashedly happy in a while. She can’t help but to smile back.
“You have to let me have creative control on furniture and decorations though.”
“This apartment is going to look like a furniture store magazine spread.”
Casey nods. “It’ll smell like the inside of a Bath & Body Works store in here, too.”
“You’re going to go crazy on the candles, aren’t you?”
“Oh absolutely. They also have cute wall plug-ins.”
Bryce laughs. “I don’t care. You and Keiki can do whatever you want to the place.”
“Mhmm, now you’re talking my language, Lahela.”
They talk excitedly, basking in the fun that this new journey is going to bring their relationship. They don’t know how much time has passed when the conversation finally dwindles down.
“Hey, Bryce?”
“Yeah?”
“Can you let me down from here?” Casey asks, gesturing to the countertop. Bryce has her caged in, arms on either side of her. “Despite your best efforts to warm me up with a make-out session, this thing is freezing cold.”
“No one told you to wear a mini skirt like this in winter, you naughty school girl.”
“I resent that! This skirt is very cute, and it would’ve looked even cuter had you taken me ice skating.”
Bryce rolls his eyes. He’s gonna have to take this girl to the ice skating rink, and soon. He trails his hands up and down her legs, taking in all the goosebumps that have popped up on her smooth skin.
“You want to know where this skirt would look even better?”
“Where?”
Gripping the backs of her thighs, Bryce lifts Casey off of the countertop and into his arms. “The floor of our new bedroom.” 
157 notes · View notes
Note
Hiya!!! i saw you that you posted a prompt list.👀 If you still take prompts How about "can I have one?" From your prompt list with Seven With some funny/fluffly content?😬 pretty please with a cherry on top🍒
Feel hugged by a very long cat!! ✨😻
Hi hi! Sending you a hug back :D
Today I think imma post some of the promt request hehe since the songs one do take a bit and rn my headphones are charging and it's 12am so PFT
Can I have one? (Saeyoung x MC)
"Ohhh who's the cutest cat in the world? That's right, it's Elly!" You giggled as you gave the adorable cat in front of you a kiss.
Jumin had recently been asked to fly over seas for a meeting with a very important client, and he couldn't bring Elizabeth. Normally he would give the cat-sitter job to Jaehee, but she had just earned herself a week deserved 2 week vacation and Jumin knew he couldn't make her work on her break, he understood that Jaehee did need her rest after all the work she did.
Out of everyone else, Zen couldn't (Jumin would've LOVED to give Elizabeth to him though -the evil bastard) and Yoosung was definitely out of the question.
So Jumin decided that he second best option, was Saeran. He knew that his twin would probably try and do something with his precious cat, but he trusted that Saeran would hold his brother back. He also added you to the list and assumed you would guard Elizabeth from the mischievous cat abuser.
The two of you were actually doing a pretty good job of keeping Elly safe, and that day Saeran decided to leave for a bit to take his usual walk, so you had been left with Elly alone.
The thing is, you absolutely loved cats, and what neither Jumin nor Saeran would expect, you also loved to squish, stretch, and basically do whatever you wanted with them! If Jumin knew he'd definetly have labeled you as a cat abuser too. However, that day you had finally ran out of energy from squishing the cat, so you resorted to sitting on the couch with her on your tummy while you pet her and gave her a lazy kiss every now and then.
You were happily watching a re-run of Dance Mom's, and watched as Abby angrily ran (or drove??) Away in that chair that had wheels (you forgot it's name, but honestly, you were too focused on Abby and her just leaving the whole group.) Then, you jumped as you heard the sound of the front door open, making Elly lazily stand up and stretch while rubbing against you.
You saw a familiar red head pop out and quickly run over to the couch.
"My dear Elly~ OH how much I've missed you my darling!!!" He yelled as he grabbed the poor cat and spun her around the living room.
You chuckled and crossed your arms, leaning back on the couch. "Hello to you too Saeyoung."
He stopped and sheepishly grinned before going back to pampering the cat, who had a look of 'someone please help this man is currently holding me hostage.'
Saeyoung kept kissing Elly, asking her how her day was and how she'd found the place, and you huffed.
Was he seriously focusing more on the cat that you? Again?
You knew how much Saeyoung loved Elly, but the last few weeks he seemed to be dating her instead of you! In fact, he didn't even seem to notice you anymore, only paying attention to the cat. You loved Elly as much as him, but you'd never ignore your boyfriend over a cat, and honestly this was the last straw.
Saeyoung eventually noticed your cross expression and he stopped, holding the cat in the air.
"MC? Why are you making that face?"
"Hmph, what face?" You said as you crossed your arms.
"Ah that face! Did I do something? Are you mad because I ate your muffin again?"
"What no- wait" YOU ATE MY MUFFIN!?"
Saeyoung winced and tried to look as innocent as possible. "Oh what- pffff no of course not I- what even IS a muffin haha I have no idea what you're talking about- ANYWAY if you're not mad about that then what is it?"
You sighed. "Nothing, nothing forget it, I'm just being childish. If you're going to keep playing with Elly or whatever, the please do it in your room, I'm busy watching TV."
Saeyoung raised and eyebrow, but then, a smirk started slowly appearing on his face.
"I see~" he said, and you looked at him confused.
"what?"
Saeyoung tried to stifle a laugh but failed, and he gently put Elizabeth on the ground.
"MC....are you....are you jealous....of a cat?!"
You felt your eyes widen and your face flush and Saeyoung's smile got wider.
"YOU ARE!"
"N-no I'm not!! I just, I, UGH!" You stood up from the couch and tried to look anywhere that wasn't your boyfriend.
"HA! YOU DEFINETLY HAVE! Oh boy, this is amazing, I seriously can't believe that you, of all people! Being jealous of a cat!" He laughed and you gently pushed him.
"So what!? I-its completely normal....you've been coddling and kissing her all the time she's been here! It's not my fault I want some affection too...."
Saeyoung laughed and took a step closer to you. "Well you could've just asked for a kiss you know?"
You blushed even more and stomped your foot. "But I- it's embarrassing Saeyoung, and I shouldn't even ask for a kiss to my boyfriend, you're supposed to be doing that without asking!"
"Well my dear MC, sadly I am not a mind reader. If you want a kiss just ask for one."
You stood quiet for a moment, and Saeyoung suddenly seemed to get an idea. He smiled mischievously and walked closer and closer to you, his lips barely brushing against yours, but as soon as you tried to make them touch he pulled away and smirked.
"Nuh-uh, I'm not giving you anything until you ask."
"Saeyoung!!!" You pouted, but he just chuckled.
"If you want a kiss, then ask for it." He said, as his lips brushed against your skin, making you flush.
He then pulled away and raised an eyebrow. "Well? I'm waiting~"
You sighed and looked at the ceiling.
"CanIhaveakiss?"
He chuckled. "I'm sorry my dear, I couldn't exactly hear what you said."
"Can I have one?"
"One...what?"
"Ugh Saeyoung! One kiss, please, can you just freaking shut up and kiss me?"
He smiled and wrapped an arm around your waist, pulling you close. "Well since you asked so nicely..."
You gasped as Saeyoung's lips touched yours, and both let out a happy sigh. You tangled your fingers in his hair, and tried to deepen the kiss, but then Saeyoung pulled away.
"Hey what was that for?" You almost screamed, but instead aggressively whispered.
Saeyoung booped your nose and laughed. "Well you did ask only for one kiss, you can't be mad at me for actually doing what you said.....MC? Why are you looking at me like- mmph!"
Saeyoung let out a small yelp as you grabbed him by the collar and pulled him towards you, kissing him roughly.
Saeyoung then slowly closed his eyes and pulled you closer, the two of you ending up on the couch, with you straddling him.
You kissed his cheek, his neck, and made your way down to his collar bone, making him gasp and let out pleased sighs.
He was about to take his shirt off when suddenly a big white ball jumped in front of you, making you both fall off the couch (you fell from almost being scared to death, and Saeyoung from trying to help you.)
You looked up at Elly who you guessed wanted to be part of the fun? And she purred and rubbed against the two of you, making you take in lots, and lots, and lots of cat hair.
"Well then." You said after a whole minute of coughing and trying to get Elly's hair out of your mouth and nose. "I guess Elizabeth also wanted some kisses."
Saeyoung laughed and pulled you towards him grabbing your waist with one arm, and petting Elly with his other free hand.
"Aw she just doesn't want to feel excluded. We can continue this later, because I've just realized that you're watching Dance Moms without me!!!!"
You laughed and gently pushed him. "Hey let me be, I was bored."
"I cannot believe you're watching Dance Mom's without me! The betrayal!!" He made a dramatic pose and you rolled your eyes, but you couldn't help the smile on your face.
"Saeyoung the show finished ages ago...I think, and besides, Abby is in jail or something you should already know how it ends."
"AND you spoiled the whole thing for me!!! Wait she's in jail? Seriously?"
"I dunno I just remembered her at one point going to jail."
"Probably for giving all those kids PTSD." He joked.
"Oh boy, she gave all of us PTSD. Anywho let's get on the couch my butt hurts."
You got up and then let out a yelp as Saeyoung teasingly smacked your butt and then you sat on the couch, Saeyoung and Elizabeth following after.
The three of you spent the evening with each other, and Saeyoung would give you small kisses every now and again.
Eventually he fell asleep with his head on your lap, and you smiled softly as you ran your fingers through his hair as he sighed happily, looking exactly like Elizabeth when you pet her.
You giggled softly and then leaned back on the couch, closing your eyes. This was your home, and you felt so happy to be able to share moments like this with that dork. You honestly wouldn't trade it for anything in the world.
The end.
46 notes · View notes
lemonpeter · 3 years
Text
STARKER: by Peter B. Parker
Chapter 10: Doppelgänger
A/N: hello and welcome back to this clusterfuck of a fic! i, bloo, sincerely apologize for the delay in the posting of this chapter. real life took over for a bit, i started coming out of my winter depression session and feeling better led to me doing more things irl, and thus fandom took a seat on the back burner for a couple of hot secs.
bri has been SO patient with me and she is the best and the sweetest for dealing with my ADD ass. <3 we love bri.
ANYWHO-
we also love y’all, and appreciate you so much! hopefully updates will become more regular again.
thanks for sticking with us, bloo and bri <3
(Bri here: real life has been wild for both of us lol bloo is wonderful 💕 also it feels like I’m gushing about myself since I’m the one posting but I promise that note was copied from what bloo wrote on the doc-)
Warnings: Peter is Not Okay, angst, whump, g*n mention, wound mention, guilt, victim blaming, g*slighting (lemme know if I need to add)
Masterlist ao3
***
“Did Tony just get- shot?” Ned asked incredulously, eyes wide with disbelief. “Peter shot him?”
“I mean...yes? I think? But wait, look- Peter’s acting like he doesn’t know what’s going on. Did he not do that?” Paige rushed the words out, gazing intently at the screen for a moment. Then she turned and looked first at Ned, then at the other agents in the room. “We didn’t do that, did we?” When everyone hurriedly shook their heads with wide eyes, the teen included, she sighed and took off her glasses to run her hands down her face. “So he’s shooting people now?”
Another heavy sigh sounded from a few feet away. Fury closed his eye, taking a deep breath before cutting his gaze to an agent who was leaning against the doorway, arms crossed as he stared at the monitor. “Grayson.” The man stood up straight, blinking with a sheepish expression on his face and he looked over at the director. “Contact May Parker. Now.”
The agent frowned and hesitated before ultimately deciding to speak up. “But… Sir, didn’t she ask that we not-”
Fury was quick to interrupt, his tone biting. “I’m sure she would like to be notified that her nephew has turned homicidal,” the bald man spat, rolling his eye in irritation. “Now like I said- contact May Parker and let her know that there have been some…developments.”
Even if it wasn’t intentional, the violence was still Peter’s doing. Which didn’t seem like a good sign.
He let out a heavy breath. “Tell her that a car will be outside her apartment waiting for her within the next two hours.”
The already tense atmosphere of the room only grew as Fury never looked away from the man, keeping their gazes locked as he dared the agent to question his authority for a second time.
“Of course, Director Fury.” Eyes on the ground, Grayson quickly turned and walked through the doorway, the other occupants turning back to their tasks.
Everyone’s eyes were trained on the screens as they watched Peter all but drag Tony into the penthouse from the elevator. The older man didn’t look good in any sense of the word, not even close. He was pale, sweaty, with rattled breathing and an ever-growing bloodstain covering his chest. And Peter’s panic was clearly visible on his face.
After a few moments, Ned spoke up, discomfort lacing his tone. “I- Someone please tell me he’s not about to do what I think he is…”
“Holy shit,” Paige breathed. Her hand placed itself over her mouth that was dropped open.
Noises of shock echoed throughout the space, and Ned averted his eyes, swallowing with difficulty.
Agent Hill spoke up for the first time since the scene had unravelled. “I don’t think Peter’s controlling this thing, not anymore.”
Fury turned to look at her, gaze narrowed. “What do you mean? The illusion is obviously running, and I’m assuming that means the glasses are receiving input from him. Right Leeds?”
Ned, still unable to keep his eyes on the monitors, nodded slowly. “Yes, sir. Th-That’s correct.”
It was Hill’s turn to nod, then. “Yes, that’s true, but not what I meant. I don’t think he is consciously influencing the illusions anymore. Or at least not completely.”
Paige hummed softly, head hanging as she leaned down over one of the desks. The dark ringlets of her hair fell around her like a curtain, obscuring her face. “I agree. He seems to still be in control of some aspects, like location. And he was able to, uh, place the sutures. Successfully stopping Mr. Stark from bleeding out. But he wasn’t able to heal him indirectly, even though he obviously tried.”
“What...but then how? Why are things happening if Peter isn’t the one doing the um, influencing?” Ned turned back to the screens, specifically the one full of lines and lines of green characters. He wasn’t ready to look at the others yet. “I’m constantly checking the logs and the security, there have been no breaches. Um. Other than us, that is.” He looked back up, waiting for a response from one of the others, eyes searching Paige’s hopefully, but none came.
No one had an answer to that question.
***
Tony may have been the one who got shot, but there was a hole in the middle of Peter’s chest, too. Raw, tender, cavernous...aching with every single breath that he took.
And he couldn’t close it up, like he had done Tony’s, because the piece of him that was meant to be there was just...gone.
Missing.
And he had no idea how to get it back.
Something was glaringly and obviously wrong, but Peter didn’t know what exactly it was, or what he was supposed to do. Despite having tried his hardest to fix things, nothing was getting better. It was all just...getting worse. (He was getting worse-)
He knew that something was missing. It felt like a huge part of him had been ripped from his life, leaving a gaping void that couldn’t be filled.
And things were only getting worse, still.
Especially between him and Tony.
Peter had thought that things were okay as Tony recovered from his...injury. Not perfect, but okay. Good. Improving. Sure, his husband had been quiet and subdued for the past few days. But he thought that was reasonable and to be expected, the man was in pain. (He was in pain, too, though. Tony didn’t seem to notice. Or care.)
But even now that the older man was mostly healed, there was still a strange tension between them. Distance.
And Peter had no fucking idea what to do about it. Because Tony refused to tell him what was wrong.
Deep down, Peter knew. He knew that everything was wrong, that the whole situation was wrong, that there was no part of their world that was even remotely okay. But if he acknowledged that fact, what was the point? Of any of it? What did he have then, without this, without Tony? Absolutely nothing. So he just wouldn’t acknowledge it.
He’d tried everything he could think of. He’d been attentive to Tony’s every need during his recovery, keeping him supplied with food and water, providing entertainment in the form of working together on various projects and watching TV or reading together, never letting the man out of his sight for more than a few minutes at a time.
He’d even tried to initiate sex, once it seemed Tony was feeling better, so that they could be close to each other in such an intimate way in hopes that it woud fix things. Nothing too strenuous on his husband’s part, of course. Peter had simply wanted to make the older man feel good, bring him some pleasure and show him just how much he meant to his lover.
And Tony had turned him down each time, always pushing him away softly with that clouded, far away look in his eyes. The one that had been there ever since he’d brought up his feelings about what had happened with May.
Now that the older man was better, now that he was healed and had more energy and things could possibly go better, Peter was still too scared to try. He didn’t want to be rejected again. He didn’t know if he could handle it.
He didn’t understand Tony’s refusal in the first place. This world was supposed to be whatever he wanted. And what he wanted was for his husband to want him again, for his husband to love him, touch him, smile at him the way that he used to. And that obviously was not what was happening.
Why did it feel like Tony had more control over things than he did? Sure, the teen intended for his partner to have some semblance of autonomy, in that he could take care of himself and his basic needs, but Peter consciously gave him that autonomy. But now…
Now it seemed like Tony was able to actually think for himself on some level, which would explain why he was able to remember the incident with May despite Peter’s best attempts, and why he seemed hesitant to bring it up to Peter.
And he could see it in Tony’s eyes, the way he didn’t quite know what to make of what little information he did have.
Peter didn’t want to add to the confusion, or cause any more frustration. He didn’t want to stress Tony out.
But he couldn’t tell him the truth, either.
There was nothing he could do.
***
Peter gazed into the bathroom, hands gripping the door frame as he watched Tony.
The older man was standing under the spray of the shower. His hand gingerly rubbed at his chest with a washcloth, head back and eyes closed so as to not look at the mottled knot of scar tissue there.
Peter wanted so badly to join him, his husband, to stand there wrapped in his arms and surrounded by the warmth of the water.
But Tony didn’t want him.
Not anymore.
The two of them were merely coexisting at this point. It was like they weren’t married anymore, not really, like they had slipped back into that painful distance from before, when Tony was still Mr. Stark and Peter was just that fucking kid.
Tony hadn’t touched him since the accident.
“That’s a pretty nasty scar he’s got there, huh? I know you tried to stitch him up but damn. No awards for your suture technique, that’s for sure.”
Peter turned around so fast that he was sure he nearly snapped his neck. That was- That was his voice.
But he knew he hadn’t said anything.
Craning his neck and peering around the large bedroom with wide eyes, Peter held his breath as he listened intently. The sounds of Tony showering could be heard from the open bathroom door. He couldn’t hear anything else, but he could have sworn... “H-hello?” The teen kept turning his head, eyes wide as he looked for any sign of someone else in the room with him.
“Up here.”
And up there he was. Crouched on the ceiling, a position Peter frequently found himself in, was... well, Peter. Another Peter.
He was smirking, something sinister and unsettling glinting in his dark eyes as he gazed down upon his counterpart. “For someone with a sixth sense, it’s really sad that I had to give myself away for you to notice me. So much for that Peter-tingle. You really are losing it, Spider-Boy. Pathetic.” His grin only grew as the words left his mouth.
Peter gaped up at him, heart pounding. What the fuck was going on? He blinked a few times as he tried to take control of the illusion, alter whatever was happening. It wasn’t working. Just like when Tony had been shot. “Who are-“
The other Peter was quick to cut off his questioning. His eyes flashed. “Don’t act like you don’t know. You know exactly who I am.” The double dropped from the ceiling, standing right across from Peter.
It was like looking into a mirror. The doppelgänger was a spitting image of Peter, save for the dark look in his eyes and the cocky smirk pulling at his lips.
“I-I don’t know.” Peter shook his head, soft yet frantic. He was still desperately trying to influence the situation, hands shaking as he clenched them at his sides.”
Not-Peter shook his head in return, laughing as he copied the action. But the sound was cold and harsh, no joy in it at all. “I’m you, you fucking coward. It’s as simple as that. All of this is you! Stop pretending you don’t know what’s going on.”
Peter didn’t want to believe it. This…fake him was cruel. He could never be like that. He never wanted to be anything like that.
The doppelganger scoffed. “You’re no fucking saint, Peter, no matter how much you’d like to convince Tony that you are. He’s catching on, isn’t he? Starting to realize that things aren’t as perfect as you’ve been making them out to be?”
“That’s n-not true,” Peter stuttered as he tried to control his breathing. “You don’t know anything about Tony. Don’t bring him into this-”
“How are things with Tony, by the way?” The doppelganger’s lip curled up at the pained expression that took over Peter’s face. “Ohhh, that bad huh? I can’t say I’m surprised…” He let himself trail off. “It really is sad, you know, Peter? Call me redundant but I feel it needs to be said again, so bare with me. You’re pathetic.”
“Stop,” Peter ground out, hands clenched into fists at his sides. His eyes were clenched shut, but when he heard the other move, his lids flew open instinctively. “You aren’t- You aren’t real.”
A harsh bark of a laugh seemed to echo throughout the room. “I’m as real as anyone you’ve been interacting with these days.”
“That’s not true,” Peter said softly, denying what he knew deep down was, in fact, the truth.
Not-Peter scoffed, taking a step towards his double. He shook his head softly in admonishment. “You really are pathetic.” He’d made it more than obvious how much joy the word brought him, with the way it all but oozed from his lips. “Like I was saying, this whole thing is tragic, it really is, Peter. You know that there is no way that Tony Stark could have ever wanted you, in any sense of the word. Definitely not like this, this weird relationship you’ve conjured up as a byproduct of your unaddressed daddy issues. That’s why you ran away, like the little fucking coward that you are. You ran, so that you could hide out and construct this sick little fantasy world of yours.
“And how’s that working out for you…kid? It’ll tell you: you shot your husband because he was starting to question you, and of course you couldn’t have that. How dare Tony be anything other than the obedient little puppet you want him to be.”
“That’s not true,” Peter choked out, chest constricting. “I- I didn’t do that, it wasn’t me! I tried- I tried to stop it, I tried to undo it but it wouldn’t work so I had to- I had to f-fix him-”
The double cut him off again, as if he had never spoken at all. “I guess you’re right in that sense, so I’ll give you that. I know it wasn’t you. Because it was me.” He paused, hand moving up to his chin as he pretended to think, waxing philosophical. “But then again, I am you, so-”
“You aren’t me,” Peter argued one last time, knowing it wasn’t true. His voice was weak because he knew the truth. Even if he didn’t want to believe it, refused to believe it. “And I would never hurt Tony.”
“No? Not even after he abandoned you?” The fake Peter was taunting him, voice dripping with condescension. “Because you were having some pretty contradictory thoughts that are leading me to believe otherwise. Remember how angry you were?”
Of course he remembered. The teen had been so hurt and betrayed and he knew it was irrational. But Peter was certain that he wouldn’t- he would never actually hurt Tony. He couldn’t.
But how else did he get shot, if Peter was the one in control?
“Stop it,” Peter snapped, voice full of vitriol. Then he instantly recoiled, stomach sinking. That wasn’t him. The angry, frustrated feelings that he kept having weren’t him. They couldn’t be. He couldn’t act like that, that’s how he got here in the first place, it was everything he was trying to fix.
It was how Tony had gotten hurt.
Maybe he hadn’t been holding the gun, but he’d been the one that caused it to happen.
Peter became aware that the sounds of the shower had stopped when he finally shifted his focus away from the double and back to his husband. Partner. Whoever they were now. He heard footsteps approaching and didn’t have enough time to try and make the doppelgänger disappear.
“Pete?” Tony asked softly, rubbing his hair dry with the towel in his hands. Another was wrapped around his waist, leaving his chest bare. (Peter’s eyes were immediately drawn to the scar.) “Were you just...waiting out here for me?”
His eyes were on the double, unaware that it wasn’t actually Peter, not catching on to the fact that there were two of them yet.
“Of course I was,” not-Peter said, eyes blown wide as he attempted to look innocent, to look like Peter. “It’s not like there’s anything else I could be doing.”
Tony’s eyebrows furrowed. “What? What the hell is that supposed to mean?” When he had first emerged from the bathroom, his tone had been light, more so than it had been since his injury. It had sparked something hopeful inside Peter, and now his heart ached to hear the rough, distrustful edge come back.
“Oh, I mean,” the doppelganger continued with his act, though Peter could see the mirth shining in his eyes. “I just meant that, y’know, there’s nothing else I would rather be doing. Otherwise I would be doing it, since I am control-”
Peter was across the room before he was conscious of the movement, backing the interloper up against the wall and pressing his forearm up to his throat. “Shut the fuck up,” the teen growled desperately, voice breaking. “You ruined everything-”
The double struggled in Peter’s hold, face turning slightly red. His voice was raspy and choked off when he spoke. His nails dug into the skin of Peter’s arm. “Which means you ruined it yourself, you fucking coward! Go ahead, tell him. Tell Tony-”
“Peter? Tell me what? Who is- Peter, what the hell is going on?”
“Shut up!” Peter’s fist jerked back before it flew forward, connecting with the nose of the body in front of him. He heard Tony gasp and call out his name, but he ignored the man in favor of swinging his arm forward again. “I hate you! Why won’t you go away? I hate you!”
Despite the blood pouring out of his nose and rolling in crimson rivulets down his face, not-Peter grinned, the red smearing in sharp contrast on the white of his teeth. “We all knew you hated yourself, Peter, that’s not news.”
When Peter moved like he was going to strike again, Tony decided to actually intervene, even though he still had no idea what was going on. “Hey, Peter- Peter, baby, come here, let him go. This isn’t you baby-”
The teen let out a panicked gasp, melting into the other man’s embrace. “But it is,” he cried, brokenly. “It is me Tony, I-”
Tony hushed him, holding Peter close. He still didn’t know what was going on, but he needed to try and keep Peter calm. And from fighting the other one. “I know this isn’t you. You wouldn’t hurt anyone,” he said softly. Although he wasn’t sure he believed himself. He was so lost with everything going on, he didn’t know what to believe.
The other Peter just stayed leaning against the wall, arms crossed. “You don’t even know, Tony.” The name was said like an insult. “You don’t get any of this, do you?”
“Shut up,” Peter whispered, all the fight leaving his body as he was held. “Just stop. You need to go away.” Why couldn’t he just make the imposter disappear? He was in control.
At least, he was supposed to be.
A grotesquely sinister expression took over the doppelganger’s face. His eyes were bright, burning, as his gaze locked with Peter’s.
The expression set the teen’s already frayed nerves on edge. He froze in Tony’s arms, heart pounding. Why was he looking at him like that? And why was that look so familiar? Where had he seen-
“It’s pretty easy to fool people when they’re already fooling themselves, Peter.”
The reaction was almost instantaneous.
“No, no, no, no,” Peter muttered to himself, voice shaking. His hands moved to his head, pulling at his hair, and when he opened his eyes for a moment, it wasn’t his own face staring back at him.
It was Beck.
“You’re not real,” he whispered, choking on his breath. “Y-you’re not-”
“Peter, baby, you’ve gotta calm-”
“N-not real-”
***
“Peter, sweetie, could you take the rolls out of the oven?”
“Sure thing, mama.” He opened his eyes, glancing back before going to do as she said. That was better.
“And where’s that husband of yours, he’s joining us for dinner, right?”
Peter bit his lip. He hadn’t even noticed that Tony wasn’t there. “He should be back soon, just had to step out for work.” There, that sounded convincing enough.
“Such a hard worker, that Tony,” May chirped, a grin pulling at her lips as she sliced tomatoes for the salad. “You really lucked out, Petey.”
It was a sweet thing to say. It was exactly what he thought about Tony. But it sure as hell wasn’t anything that May would say. However, Peter just let the genuine affection in her tone relax him, letting out a soft sigh. “I really did, Aunt May. I really did.” He smiled at her and then to himself as he got the rolls from the oven and set the pan on the counter.
Ben snorted, taking a sip of his beer. “Stark’s the lucky one, May-Flower. Pete’s quite the catch. Takes after ‘is uncle.” At Richard’s eye roll, he laughed again. The sound filled Peter’s chest with a fuzzy warmth. “Fine. And his father. Parker men ain’t nothing to mess with.”
“Uh huh, right.” May laughed. “I agree with you on one thing, though. Parker men are definitely something else, that’s for sure,” she teased.
Peter laughed along with them, but it was all beginning to feel uncomfortable on some level. He felt just as empty as he knew the rest of his guests were.
His doppelgänger’s words kept racing through his mind. Beck’s words. (“If you were good enough, maybe Tony would-“)
But he pushed them away, steeling himself and blinking blearily for a few seconds. His gaze locked on the food spread out over the counter. None of that mattered.
He was at dinner with his family. They were all there, happy and healthy. Together, the way it should be. There was nothing that he needed to be worried about.
18 notes · View notes
sapphirewolf1122 · 4 years
Text
Coming in, Fat
Summary: All you want to do is use your quirk to help others. But sometimes, you go a little overboard.
Word Count: 1, 477
A/N: Sorry, got distracted by another project and didn’t finish my research in time to post this yesterday! But on the bright side, put together a wedding compilation video that I meant to do like three months ago! Anywho, this is just a scene that came from a convo I had with my sister about someone who had a quirk that let them manipulate their fat all around their body and, potentially, others. Which led to the idea of her swatting Fat Gum clear across a room...soooo, here ya ago. My sister may post a romantic version of this but I don’t wanna tag her and call her out like that. Thanks for reading and hope you like it!
“One bowl of miso ramen, topped with ajitama and negi, please. Oh, and ten onigiri, all tuna.”
The vendor eyed you doubtfully; you had distributed your fat pretty evenly today so you appeared to have a fairly thin figure. “Where you planning on putting all that food?”
“Food powers my quirk, so I have a heartier appetite than you might think,” you said with a smirk.
Seemingly satisfied with that answer, the vendor got to preparing your order. Soon, you were walking down the street, munching on one of your rice bowls. You had eaten the ramen by the vending cart before starting your patrol.
You hummed contentedly as you reached into your food bag for another rice bowl, though you still kept a sharp eye on the surrounding streets. There had been a rise in crime in this district recently so you’d decided to check it out. The one that was part of your usual patrol route had been very quiet lately, so you’d grown bored with it. Though your chest swelled with pride at the thought that you’d been part of the reason it had quieted down so much.
Your friends over at Naruhata had advised against patrolling out of your own town, saying that it led to a greater chance of getting caught red-handed. But you had brushed off their concerns. Disguising yourself was a specialty of yours after all.
Reaching into the bag again, your mind wandered back to when you were still in school. Many had been quite envious of your quirk, especially the girls. But no one had ever considered it worthy of hero work. Not even your parents, who had refused to let you even attend the hero course entrance exam at your local high school. To them, your quirk was all about looks. 
Which reminded you. Stopping to look at yourself in a shop window, you squinted, thinking about what to do with your features today. You didn’t want to be too recognizable after all. Hm…you’d go more masculine today. Your profile had you pegged as female, so assuming a male look would really throw them off.
Concentrating, you broaden your shoulders and maneuver some fat into your face so that your features were a bit more rugged. Unfortunately, there wasn’t much you could do about your height.  But you found that it often worked to your advantage anyway. Thugs didn’t normally expect those who were smaller than them to beat them up so much. In fact, it sometimes became a bit of an issue…
You’re too hot-headed and brash with your quirk. And that’s what’s gonna get you in a load of trouble one day.
Tch. Hot-headed...it’s not hot-headed if they had it coming. They're the ones who decided to pick a fight. You were completely reasonable. Satisfied with your disguise, you pulled up your hood and turned to continue your patrol.
Only to be knocked back as a body slammed into you, causing you to drop your food as you landed on your behind. Dumbfounded, you stared at the scattered contents. None of the remaining rice balls were salvageable. You heard the person mumble something but that didn’t stop your vision from filling with red. What kind of monster exhibited such a nonchalant and wasteful attitude towards food?
Whipping around to the rapidly retreating figure, you watched as they turned down a side street. As they did, you thought you saw the glint of a weapon in their hand. Your eyes widened. Could this person be a villain in more ways than one?
Rushing to your feet, you chased after them, rounding the corner to the side street to find that it was relatively deserted. The villain was a ways ahead; you wouldn’t be able to catch up by running after them. Good, you hated running. 
Leaping into the air, you rapidly directed the majority of your fat into your legs, concentrating them around certain muscles for the most effective energy absorption. As you landed, you used the accumulated fat to send you springing forward again, this time higher and further than before. In fact, you may have overshot it a bit…
Suddenly, a yellow mass appeared in front of you with a yell. Unable to stop your fall at this point, you crashed into them, fully expecting both of you to go tumbling. Except...you didn’t? You’d barely registered that you were actually sinking into them before you shot back out.
As you flew back, your mind was racing. There was only one person who could’ve done that...only one hero.
You landed hard on the pavement. It took a lot of quick quirk improvisation on your part to keep you from getting too banged up; you managed to absorb most of the energy by concentrating your fat at key impact points. Still, you were left quite stunned once your tumble session was over.
Staring up at the sky, you had pretty much forgotten about the villain as your brain tried to process who had just launched you across the street. 
Could it really be him? What district was this again? You weren’t on his patrolling grounds, were you? How could you not know if it were his patrolling grounds? No, there was no way. You would totally know if you had a chance of running into Fa—
“Hiya.” A big, grinning face in a yellow hood appeared above you.
“Gah, Fat Gum!” You practically jumped out of your skin as you rolled upright.
“Sure am. You all right there? Seemed like a pretty nasty tumble.”
“I-I’m fine.”
The BMI Hero: Fat Gum, the pro hero whom you admire more than any other, cocked his head. “Yeah, looks like it. Got some sort of absorption quirk? What was that jump you just made? Y’know using your quirk in public is illegal right; if I didn’t know better, I’d say you were chasin’ that guy. Actaully, you seem kinda familiar…”
Fat Gum recognized you?!
Before your mind could spiral any further on what that could mean, you heard a shout behind you. Turning, you saw a red-headed boy holding onto the guy who had knocked you over.
“Hey Fat, I got ‘im! Didn’t put up much of a fight. That other hero okay? That sure was a manly jump!” He gave you a sharp-toothed grin.
“Good job, Red. Detain him til the cops can get here. And all good here; was actually just about to ask our friend some questions. For one, they ain’t no hero.”
Crap, that didn’t sound good. “I...uh…” You started to back away but froze when Fat Gum placed his hand on your shoulder.
“In fact, looks like we got ourselves the vigilante, Futoi. She’s normally pretty hard to catch since she can manipulate her looks with her quirk but it seems she’s used up her excess fat.”
At his remark, you automatically went to touch your face to find that he was right. Your disguise had melted away due to the lack of fat left in your body. You felt a spark of your anger from before come back; this is why you’d needed those rice balls!
“Now young lady, please come with me. You’re wanted for several counts of illegal quirk use.”
Shaking off his hand, you backed away with a shake of your head. “I just use my quirk to help people! To help heroes like you catch the bad guys!”
Fat Gum’s smile seemed to soften. “While that is very noble of you, without a license, that is considered the work of a vigilante.”
“It’s not my fault my quirk wasn’t deemed worthy of one,” you scowled, aware that you sounded rather bitter.
“Perhaps not, but that doesn’t negate the fact that you’ve performed illegal actions and for that—” 
Fat Gum had started to reach for you again but, panicked, you swung at him, using his own excess fat to your advantage to send him flying. He crashed into a wall, blinking at you in surprise. Both you and Red Riot stared after him in shock. You recovered your senses first though and turned to sprint away.
Holding back tears, you mentally yelled at yourself. You attacked Fat Gum! Your hero role model! You had dreamed of joining his agency if you ever managed to obtain a license. Now you had made sure that would never happen. Ugh, Koichi would never let you hear the end of this.
~~~~~~~
Back in the alley, Fat Gum still lay among the rubble where he had landed, staring after you in shock. Kirishima rushed towards him, dragging the unconscious thug with him.
“Fat, you okay?! How could she send you flying like that?”
It was several moments before Fat answered. “Someone get that girl a license and sign her up for my agency immediately. Also, find me some takoyaki, will ya?”
~~~~~~~
A/N2: Yes, I know, I wasn’t very original with the vigilante name...but I like names to have meaning and I feel like Reader wouldn’t have really put much thought into it.
I tried to incorporate a few references to the Vigilante series; that was actually what my extra research was, haha. Wasn’t til after I wrote up the first draft of this that I remembered that Fat Gum literally featured in the series about vigilantes. Obviously, this is set a lot further down the timeline than where the current volumes are at.
Finally, if anyone has any name suggestions for the fic, I’m open to recommendations. Thank you again for reading!
121 notes · View notes
365daysofsasuhina · 4 years
Text
[ @sasuhinabigflash2020 || Day One: Chance ] [ Uchiha Sasuke, Hyūga Hinata, Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura ] [ SasuHina, NaruSaku ] [ Verse: A Light Amongst Shadows ] [ AO3 Link ]
[ Previous ] [ Next ]
With the end of the war and the aftermath all around it, Sasuke finds that what he feels the most is tired. Between the fighting, the politics, and his own personal struggles, all he wants to do upon securing his freedom is lay down and sleep for a thousand years. No more risks, no more struggling...just some peace and quiet.
But unfortunately, life waits for no man, not even Uchiha Sasuke. So, while he spends a great deal of his time cooped up at home, he eventually finds he can’t do so forever. While he has plenty on his mind, and could think himself through an entire day, there’s more that needs to be done.
Like work.
Missions are hardly a challenge, and he only takes them occasionally. Enough to support himself. Otherwise, he’s not too keen on supporting a system within a village that’s so cruelly wronged him in the past.
...but that’s what he devotes all of his spare thinking time into: it’s not going to be this way forever. So in the interim, he does what he must.
But that’s not all he finds himself unable to avoid.
“Oi! Teme!”
Lying on his stomach on a couch, Sasuke’s eyes peel open, gaze already murderous as Naruto quite clearly pounds on his door.
“I know you’re in there, ya bastard! Open up!”
Teeth gritting in a snarl, Sasuke takes to his feet and wrenches the door open. “What?”
Retreating half a step and looking ready to block a blow, Naruto hesitates a moment. “...jeez, what’s got you so crabby?”
“You, obviously. What do you want?”
“Well, uh...how to explain…” A finger itches at his chin. “The Academy’s putting on a fundraiser, and...I thought I’d ask if you could...help?”
“...help how?”
“Well the point is, it’s supposed t’be, like...a little carnival! Booths and all that. And you pay to play games or eat food or whatever. So, I thought, if you had some spare time tonight while it was going...you could maybe throw a few ryō their way…?”
Sasuke’s eyes narrow. “I can’t just make a donation or something?”
“Well, sure! But...c’mon man, that’s no fun! The kids have been working really hard on all their booths! And you know they’d be psyched to see ya!”
At that, the Uchiha’s expression painfully sours. “...I doubt that.”
“No, really! Look, I know…” Naruto sighs, a hand at his neck. “...I know it’s not easy. But these kids need people to look up to. And hey, you want people to know the truth, right? Well...where better to start than with kids? Before they get other garbage in their heads!”
He considers that. “...anyone else going?”
“I’ve got a few others roped in, but some of us are on missions right now. Sakura’s going, Kiba, Shikamaru...I think Ino said she’d think about it, and Hinata’s going!”
Though unchanged in expression, Sasuke internally brightens just a hair. “...all right, I’ll come out for a bit. Just...don’t expect much. I don’t want to be out late.”
“Oh please, they’ve all got bedtimes, too. The kids, I mean! It’s not gonna run all right or nothin’. It’ll open at two! So, y’know, you’ve got a little time.”
“Fine. I’ll be there.”
Naruto’s blues go starry. “Thanks, man! It means a lot! Iruka-sensei’s really excited about it!”
Ah, that explains a lot. Nodding, Sasuke watches the blond retreat before shutting his door. A little carnival, huh?
...sounds cute.
After a proper breakfast, some kata, and then a shower, Sasuke deems himself ready. Dressed as casually as any other day, he meanders toward the Academy grounds to see - as Naruto promised - little aisleways of booths.
...huh.
“Sasuke-kun!”
Repressing a cringe, he turns to see Sakura waving him over. Beside her stand Naruto and Hinata.
“See? Told you he’d come!”
“I’m a man of my word,” he replies blandly as he approaches.
“So, where to first? Games, food…?” Sakura asks, digging out her wallet.
“Games!” Naruto declares, hands thrown into the air. “I’m gonna win all of ‘em!”
“Carnivals are known for their rigged games,” the rosette counters with a grin.
“Pshhh, they’re kids! How much could they do?”
Heading for the proper booths, Sasuke stands idly toward the rear of the group, watching with guarded eyes. He hasn’t been to the Academy since…
“See anything you want to try, Sasuke-kun?”
Glancing to Hinata, Sasuke then roves eyes over the games. Most are...pretty basic. A ring toss, catching fish with a paper net, hitting targets...but one catches his attention. A game of chance, it declares.
“What’re the rules?” he asks the kid behind the booth, who quails slightly at the sight of him.
“We’d like to play, if that’s all right.” Coming up beside Sasuke, Hinata smiles charmingly. “But...we don’t know how.”
Glancing between the two, the little girl offers a set of dice. “...w-we roll. Whoever gets the higher number wins. The more rolls you do, the...the bigger the pot.”
“What are your prizes?”
After a pause, she fetches a little bag of...smaller bags? “I...made treats. If you win more, you get a bigger bag.”
“Well I like treats,” Hinata chirps in reply. “How about...two out of three to start?”
Nodding, the student hands Hinata a die, and they both roll. Hinata’s stops on a three, and the girl’s a five. Again. This time, Hinata’s six to her two.
In spite of himself, Sasuke finds himself watching the last cast a bit nervously. Hinata’s die lands with a five facing up. But the other spins and spins on a corner, landing on...a six.
“Aw, you got me!” Hinata laughs, handing over the proper ryō. “Want to try, Sasuke-kun?”
Eyeing the prizes, he admits, “...I’m not a big fan of sweets…”
“Well, maybe you can win them for me! And I’ll trade you another booth’s prize later.”
Again he glances to her, a flicker of uncertainty in his gaze. “...all right. Two out of three.”
Looking far more wary, the girl hands him a die. His first roll is a four, hers a one. Then his two to her five.
“Sure these dice aren’t loaded?” he teases, hesitating as she swiftly shakes her head.
“N-no! I just bought them this morning, I promise!”
“It’s all right,” Hinata gently cuts in. “He’s only joking. It’s all a game of chance after all, ne?”
“...yeah.” Taking up his die, Sasuke waits for the girl before casting. He ends up with a six, brightening only to see...a second six.
A tie.
“...roll again?” he asks, looking up.
Clearly unsure, the girl rapidly shakes her head again, and just hands him the bag. “T-thank you for playing!”
“...hey, I -?”
“Thank you,” Hinata intercedes, a hand on Sasuke’s arm before guiding him away.
In spite of himself, he feels his shoulders wilt. “...I just…”
“It’s all right, Sasuke-kun,” Hinata murmurs.
“No, it’s not. I knew coming here was a mistake,” he hisses bitterly. “I knew they’d -”
“Opinions are some of the slowest things to change. Sometimes...they never do. But not all of them matter.”
Watching a gaggle of students crowd around Naruto, Sasuke finds himself surprised by the painful pang in his chest. “...some matter more than you think.”
Softening, Hinata lays a hand upon his shoulder. “...it might not mean much, but...I’m not afraid of you, Sasuke-kun. I might not know or...understand completely, but I hope you know I’m on your side.”
Looking to her touch, Sasuke makes to reply...but soon finds himself interrupted as Naruto and Sakura rejoin them.
“Whoa, win some candy? Nice!”
“It took Naruto ten tries to beat the ring toss,” Sakura offers with a smirk, ignoring as the Uzumaki tries to make excuses.
Shaking his head, Sasuke hears Hinata giggle beside him, clearly amused by Naruto’s pleading.
...it brings another feeling to his chest, but...not quite the same as before.
“I vote we try some food next!” Sakura then offers, cutting Naruto off. “You can buy me my portion since you borrowed ryō for that game, Naruto.”
“But -! Sakura-chan, I -!”
“You want anything, Hinata?” Sasuke asks, following as the other pair start to move.
“No, thank you - I think the candy will suffice,” the Hyūga replies, smiling. “I don’t want to get a bellyache. Besides, I’m happy you won it for me.”
Ever so lightly, pink blooms along the bridge of Sasuke’s nose. “...hn. You’re welcome.”
Maybe this was all a good chance to take.
Tumblr media
     Heya everybody! Long time no see! Not gonna lie, it feels both good and yet a little weird to be posting on this blog again, haha! Since I wasn’t able to participate in SHM this year due to the schedule change and my own busyness, I’m super psyched to be able to do this event. Admittedly I’m a little on the slow side writing lately (I recently took nearly a month hiatus from my main blog), but I’m going to do my best to do every day that I can, and try and keep the same word count average I had during the year-long challenge. That said, there might be days I skip if it keeps to be too much. But I’m hoping that will not be the case!      Anywho, just a little canon-divergent fluff-angst combo. I tried something in a modern verse first but it...flopped lol, so we have this instead which I like a lot better. Poor Sasuke...he has a lot to come to terms with and face upon his return after the war. But at least he’s got someone in his corner!      That said, it’s very late and my eyeballs are not happy lol, so I’ll be back tomorrow! Thanks for reading!
18 notes · View notes
ladymelissaduthe · 4 years
Text
Challenge #0.5
Aka The fic where Missy overthinks and Meets Jackson
a/n: Hello, this was supposed to be posted prior to challenge 1 but I.... didn’t like the opening HAHAHAHAHA so I reworked it and I like this version better. (get’s into Missy’s mindset a little better... I think... and her priorities too HAHAHAHA) 
Anyways, this is set in the first night in the palace. Thank you Bri (@jackson-graham) for this RP (this was the first ever RP I actually did as Missy BSJNDJNJ very illuminating in terms of speech style and mannerisms) , (as always: just saying,,,, Jordan Fisher makes me, ~swoon~ LMAO). Anywhos! enjoy hehe (2704 words)
If you ask me about things that keep me up late at night, I never would have guessed that Arin Schreave would have been somewhere in the top 3. 
Well, meeting Arin Schreave to be more specific.
In the top 2, was what I was going to wear tomorrow. In the top 1 spot was “are people going to like me around here?”
I could have been lying on the most comfortable bed, with a beautiful view of the ocean and it could be the dead of night in one of the most beautiful places I’ve ever had the opportunity to visit, but I couldn’t stop thinking about how I was going to meet the prince and what exactly I’ve gotten myself into.
For the past two weeks, I’ve been waiting to wake up from all of this, half expecting that this was all some strangely long dream. That /I/, of all the girls from Midston, was picked to meet the prince. Oh gosh what was I doing here?
I suppose the greater question was why was I walking to the kitchens in the dead of night in the palace?
I sigh, wrapping my arms around myself as I continued walking down the hallway I knew where the kitchen was. My maids were kind enough to show me where they placed some of the packed meals I brought with me.
Stressing over meeting a prince really did work up an appetite.
Everything’s fine. Everything’s cool. You’ve already picked out your dress, you’ve taken the time to already practice in the shoes you were going to wear tomorrow. You’ve practiced some of your answers for the interview tomorrow! You’re ready. I mean, come on. You’ve talked to boys before. All this stressing about meeting one boy was definitely going to give me stress lines in the morning. Oh shoot, do I make a right or left by the painting of Danielle Schreave?
Right. I had to make a right then go straight. Huh, the palace was even lovelier in the daytime, and a lot easier to navigate too, but just a few steps more… and I finally find myself at the door Campbell showed me earlier.  
Back in Orleans, I was surrounded by a group of people who liked me—but over here? I had to build up my entire image here from the ground up… and well, I hoped the cupcakes daddy made would help me make friends but… wait, was there someone else in the kitchen?
“What the—” I mutter, seeing someone sitting on top of the counter, munching on… were those the friendship cupcakes I brought with me?
He was… young. My age, I suppose? Familiar looking, but I couldn’t really pinpoint why. He blinks a few times at me, swallowing the bite he just took. 
“Oh, uh… hello” I hear the sound of his phone locking before he sets it on the counter.
I reach up to push some of my unbrushed hair back, trying to make myself look presentable before flashing a smile. Smiling always works, right?
“Hi! I’m Missy! I,” my eyes glance over to what else was in his hands, cupcake… yeap, before my eyes go back to him, “I just got here.”
He hops off the counter and I get a better look at him as he holds out his free hand for a shake, “Jackson. Been here for a while.” He flashes a small lopsided smile.
I maintain my smile, shaking his hand lightly. Jackson. Again… it was familiar. “Pleasure to make your acquaintance, Jackson.”
Jackson shakes my hand firmly before letting go, “And yours, Missy.”
He holds up the cupcake in his other hand, “Would you like one?”
I can’t help but laugh, eyeing the fridge and make my way to it, a little ways past him.
“No thank you, I had something else in mind. Anyway. I’m glad you’re enjoying my daddy’s cupcakes.”
I catch him setting the cupcake down then rubbing the back of his neck from the corner of my eye. “I um, I’m sorry, I thought they were left behind from dinner.” A small frown appears on his face.
“Oh there’s no need for apologies,” I laugh, trying to put him at ease.
I open the fridge, looking for one of the couple glass containers I brought with me in this huge fridge. Grammy really did make sure that I wouldn’t go hungry over here. Ah here they are. I take the container out and close the fridge. Oh right, Jackson was still here. Cupcakes. Right.
“My daddy made me bring a couple of dozen of those with me.” My eyes look over to where the rest of the cupcakes were, smiling at the memory of my dad giving me those dozens of cupcakes with smileys drawn on them. “Have another one, if you’d like.” I offer.
Jackson’s lips press together, a finger tapping on his leg. He eyes the remaining cupcakes.
“They’re very good.” Jackson looks back to me. “Is he a baker?”
“Yesiree, one of the best bakers his side of Orleans.” I nod, trying to scan the room for a microwave, tapping my nails against my glass container. “And they’re not just god, they’re vegan.”
His brows raise, I wonder if they were threaded or just naturally nice. Why are guy brows always naturally nice? 
“Really?” He picks up the cupcake he left behind and takes a large bite, looking like he was taking his good time to chew before swallowing. Huh, he seems pleasantly surprised. “They taste every bit as good as non-vegan cupcakes.”
“That’s exactly what everyone’s been telling me too,” I laugh. “I don’t know how he does it.” I shake my head lightly, thinking back to the long and winded discussions daddy and I would have over dinner, asking me to try his new vegan cupcakes, then thinking back to the glass container in my hands.
“Mind pointing me in the direction of a microwave?” I ask.
“Sure.” Jackson walks towards me, he points to somewhere behind me. “That door slides to the right. You’ll find it in there.” He flashes a small smile. “Odd, I know.”
“Much thanks.” I grin back to him, turning and walking to the cabinet he pointed out. Sliding it. Why wasn’t it opening?
“Oh..” I was sliding it to the left. I laugh to myself then look to my hands. Right hand, yes. I nod to myself and slide the door to the right, revealing the microwave. “Sometimes I forget which side is which.”
Jackson chuckles, sticking his hands in his pockets. “It’s a wonder you made it here safely.”
“I know! I can’t quite believe how I didn’t get lost on the way here.” I giggle, turning back to the microwave to open it and put my container inside. Why did he look so familiar? Where have I heard that name before?
“So Mister Jackson, do you have a last name?”
He averts his eyes for a moment, then looks back to me. My brows raise at that. Was it weird to ask him his last name? ((“Waldia. Jackson Waldia.”))
“Graham. Jackson Graham.”
“It has a nice ring to it.” I reply to him. I press a couple of buttons on the microwave. Cook time. Uh… two and half minutes seems alright. The microwave starts to whirr. Jackson Graham did sound like a nice name.
Graham. Jackson Graham. As in… Jackson Graham…. The brother of Felicity Graham…? Ex-Fianceé to Prince Arin…. Oh. Could that be why he averted his eyes? If I met someone who potentially could be the replacement girlfriend to my sister’s ex-fiancé, I probably would have done the same. I wouldn’t know. I’m an only child. “You’re the prince’s friend, right?”
He nods quickly, “Mostly. More with Safiya though. Well, Princess Safiya.” A small smile appears. “Haven’t called her that in a while.”
“Guess someone’s Mister Popular with the royals…” I tease, turning fully to face him, leaning on the cabinet.
“A byproduct of being the younger Graham.” He tilts his head, his eyes moving to somewhere behind me. “A vegan meal I take it?”
“How’d you guess?” I give a quick glance back to the microwave.
“Luckily.” He meets my gaze again. “Did you follow in his footsteps? With the baking?”
I blink, but quickly shake my head. “As a hobby, yes. Professionally? Not quite.” I laugh. “I followed my mama’s footsteps in that department.”
“Weddings. I plan weddings.” I add, feeling a sense of pride saying it.
Jackson seems intrigued, but considers my reply before giving me a crooked smile.
“I think I’ve finally met someone in a business happier than mine.” He replies.
I grin at that remark. “And what business are you in, Jackson?” I put my hands behind me, what exactly are other happy occupations?
“Aspiring veterinarian. Right now I work at an animal shelter.” His smile grows ever so slightly, but I feel myself instinctively smile wider. I gasp, just at the thought of working with animals. That sounds super adorable.
“That sounds absolutely delightful! You must get to work with the cutest little critters.”
A small laugh comes from him, “Critters is definitely one word for them. You’re right though. I couldn’t love another job more.”
“If you ask me, I think your business is happier than mine.” I chuckle, pushing some of my hair back. “I mean, nothing’s more pure than that.” Comparing it to weddings, working with animals does sound more pure for sure.
His arms fold loosely across his chest. “I could argue love in a marriage is just as pure.”
Love in a marriage. I place a hand on my cheek. Oh, you could only hope for that. That feeling when you’re walking down the aisle to the person you know you want to spend the rest of your life with, that security, that love.
“Weddings are definitely filled with pure joy.” Oh I hope I could find that here. Here. Selection. Palace. Prince. I blink for a couple of seconds, pulling myself from my daydream… nightdream?
“You can only hope for that.” I shake myself out of it. I was hoping to find that here, maybe.
“Is that why you got into the business? To take part in the joy?”
“I’ve always loved weddings, even when I was little. Everything… everything about it so magical. The moment you see a bride on her wedding day and when she walks down the aisle.” I squeal unapologetically, feeling the secondhand butterflies in my stomach just thinking of it. I live for those moments. “It just makes me so happy to see everyone happy.”
Jackson points a finger to me and my fangirling over weddings, “Pure. See?”
I grin. “I guess you could say I’m just a die hard for weddings.” I laugh to myself. Was living on secondhand butterflies from weddings really that bad? Not actually. At least I wasn’t bitter over people’s happiness. Not at all. Okay… maybe slightly jealous but that’s beyond my point.
The microwave beeps as I continue to explain. “But maybe animals can make you just as happy. My mama has always told me that happiness can come in any shape or form.”
He hums at that. “Thankfully, so do animals.” He breathes out a chuckle through his nose.
“Oh definitely!” I open the microwave, talking about animals making me think of my own pet. “Huh, makes me already miss Pancake.” I take my container out, damn it was still hot. I quickly set it on the counter.
“Dog? Cat? Bird?” he asks, opening a drawer and handing me a fork.
“More like… a pet pig.” I laugh, taking the fork and waiting for his reaction. I wonder what an aspiring veterinarian would think of a pet pig…
He gapes for a moment, looking quite intrigued, “Do you really?”
“Now why would I lie about having a pet pig?” I lean my side against the counter, giving him my best amused look. “Pancake the sweetest little thing you’ll find.”
Jackson’s brows furrow, “Why a pig? Do you have other livestock?”
“Not really, we don’t have any other animals other than Pancake.” I shake my head, grinning. “Some people choose to have a dog, I just… got a pig”
Pancake was a gift from a client, and he’s been a part of my family ever since I was 15. Been the cutest little thing in the family since me.
“Uncommon.” He smiles. “I appreciate that.”
“Pancake’s the reason why, I kind of went… vegan.” I smirk, “I mean acon wasn’t the same after I got him.”
He chuckles, “I can imagine. I have a feeling I might go down the same path starting next year.”
I raise my brows. “Well if you need a recipe or two to start adjusting, you’ll know where to find me.” Did that sound… too cocky? Oh god. “Not that I’m implying that I might stay here long, I mean—I HOPE I DO!” I set the fork in my vegan pasta.
There were no guarantees that I was actually staying here. Oh I should stop rubbing my wrists, that’s not cute at all. I breathe out a laugh. Oh wow, even when I laugh it’s awkward.
“You know, it’s okay. To be confident about staying.” A small smile forms on his face. I appreciate people who try to smile to cheer others up. “Not everyone is confident in the good kind of context, but it seems like you have the right idea.”
I look to him after considering his words, trying to relax myself.
“Sorry,” I shake my head. “Tomorrow’s just a big day, and well, I guess you can call this first night jitters.”
I think to myself, why was I so worried? Maybe it’s because you saw your competition today, all 34 of them.
I’ve never felt so small before, and I was 5 foot 9! Still, I felt so small, even when having read the backgrounds on everyone in the magazines. They were beautiful, well-educated, and a lot of their names were scattered more than mine was when we got to the airport.
I press my lips together, trying to dismiss those thoughts. I was well-liked back home, everyone loved me back in Orleans. I was going to be my best self and let everything follow.
I straighten my back.
“Thank you.”
“I’m sure you’ll do plenty fine. I know…” he seems to pause ever so slightly, “the situation is precarious. But Arin is kind. Remember that, despite everything else.” He smiles kindly at me.
For the first time in a long time, I felt so small in the scheme of all things, like I didn’t have much control. Kindness was the only thing that could soothe my mind for now, or the guarantee of the presence of kindness. I hope Arin was as kind as Jackson said.
“Kindness is all that I can really as for here.” I feel my smile tilting, “or anywhere really.” I look down on my glass container and try to pick it up, but it was still too hot. Guess I’ll have to improvise. I grab a part of my dress’ skirt to act as a mitt and it surprisingly worked.
“I’ll be having this in my room.” I feel myself smile a little brighter as I walk to Jackson’s direction, and gesture my head to the direction of the cupcakes on the counter.
“Help yourself to more of the cupcakes. See it as an introduction to veganism 101.” I scrunch my face up, teasing him.
He chuckles a bit, “Thanks. I hope you um, enjoy the meal.” He gestures to what I’m holding.
“Thank you for showing me where the microwave is.” I say before starting to make my way back to the door I came in. “Nice meeting you, Mister Jackson Graham!”
“You too, Missy.” I hear him call back, seeing him offer a small wave from the corner of my eye.
Aside from the stylists and my maids, that was the first full conversation I’ve had here. Huh, who knew my conversation here was gonna be with the brother of the Prince’s ex-fiancee.
I wonder if his sister was as nice as he was.
9 notes · View notes
Note
🎬, you know it.
Ok, I hate myself for this. I’m sorry idk where this came from, but here you are 😂 I also tried so hard to have this written and posted actually on Valentine’s Day, but it turned out way longer than I was expecting, so my baaaad. 
Anywho, here’s my whack at a rom-com au (kinda) from this list of Valentine’s Day prompts
Tumblr media
Greased Up Valentine’s Day
In which Harry and Y/N don’t have a regular movie night.
Word count: 12.2k OF NONSENSE
“Hurry up H, it’s starting,” you call to your boyfriend from where you’re sat on the couch. He mumbles an incoherent response from the kitchen where he’s finishing up popping a bag of popcorn, and you roll your eyes before focusing back on the animated intro of Grease that is starting to play on the TV. You hum to the sound of Frankie Valli’s voice as it booms from the television speakers while reaching for one of the chocolate-covered strawberries you picked up from a nearby grocery store to yours and Harry’s shared apartment and take a bite out of it; sighing pleasantly as the flavour envelops your taste buds.
The little old lady selling them at a stand near the grocery stores entrance earlier today lit right up as you approached her and was so excited to talk to you. She seemed very intrigued when you told her your Valentine’s Day plans consisted of a simple night in with the love of your life while watching some of your favourite movies, rather than making a big deal over the whole day. She frowned when you said that though and went into detail about the so-called magic that surrounds the day of love, and how you’ll understand that very soon. You listened to her spiel but didn’t really take any of it to heart as you mentioned you needed to get going so you could beat Harry home. 
After stating you’d like to purchase some of the delicious-looking strawberries she was selling, she didn’t let you take one of the packages she had out on display, but rather rushed to the back of the stand where she reached into a cooler and pulled out a completely different container of the chocolate covered fruit to give to you – saying it was her special batch and could “make people fall even more in love by granting their wishes;” to which you couldn’t help but chuckle at. She insisted that you didn’t pay, but you refused to walk away without giving her something for them; so, when she waved goodbye and looked away, you set a ten-dollar bill onto her table before briskly walking away from the stand and blending yourself into the crowd of people headed into the grocery store.
Once you were done buying all the groceries for yours and Harrys dinner tonight, you went back outside half expecting to be sassed by the sweet, yet odd older woman for leaving her money; but to your surprise her and her stand were gone without a trace, as if they’d never been there in the first place. You glanced down at the strawberries you’d packed into one of the bags and shook your head, feeling as if you were going crazy as you made way to your car and called Harry to tell him about what had just happened as you drove home.
Fast forward a couple of hours to present time where you and Harry have already finished making and eating the pasta and salad you bought once he’d gotten home from the studio and are now ready to start your movie night.
“We’ve seen this movie, so many times love, I don’t think it’ll be the end of the world if I miss a bit of the beginning,” Harry’s voice snaps you out of your trance as he appears in front of the television.
You scowl at him as you finish chewing on the piece of strawberry that still fills your mouth, while he chuckles and tosses a piece of popcorn at you. “Hush, and get your butt over here.”
An hour or so later, the two of you are still curled up on the couch, and you find yourself feeling rather sleepy. You fight to keep your eyes open as Frankie Avalon’s presence takes over the screen while singing Beauty School Dropout to Frenchy and lean your head onto Harry’s shoulder, cuddling up against his warm body as you somehow become even more tired. He glances down at you affectionately and smiles to himself as he shifts to wrap his arm around you, pulling you in even closer before reaching for one of the remaining strawberries and taking a bite of it; humming to himself in satisfaction. “What is with these things? They’re so good.”
“Don’t gotta tell me,” you mumble with a small smile dancing across your lips, before allowing a loud yawn escapes your mouth. You snuggle into the blanket that’s wrapped around the two of you even more before abruptly sitting up straight a little bit so you can get a better look at Harry. “Ever wonder what it’d be like to be in the world of Grease?”
“What?” He asks you incredulously as he chuckles at your words. “You feeling alright there, bub?”
He reaches to place his palm against your forehead, but you swat it away; rolling your eyes as his laughs become louder. “Oh, shut up. Breaking out in songs like Summer Nights and We Go Together or having a love like Sandy and Danny would be unreal, and you know it. I wish we could experience it, I think it’d be cool.”
“Whatever you say Y/N,” he jokes and with another sarcastic eye-roll, you allow yourself to lean against him again to watch more of the movie, and soon enough your eyes begin fluttering shut. Soon enough, the two of you eventually pass right out while cuddled up on the couch together.
You’re not sure how much time has passed since you fell asleep, but when the noise of multiple voices surrounds you; you think that maybe it’s time to wake up. You slowly open your eyes and let out a loud gasp when you see you aren’t laying on the comfy couch of yours and Harry’s apartment, but rather in the backseat of a car with three girls you’ve never met before.
“Christ Y/N, what was that for?” The brunette with short curly hair in the driver’s seat speaks up as she glares at you in the rear-view mirror.
“She was probably busy daydreaming about seeing her beau Riz, cut her some slack,” the girl sat beside you with longer light brown hair speaks up as she stares at herself in a small compact mirror and finishes touching up her lipstick.
“W-what?” You trip over your words as all three girls look at you now is if you’ve grown a second head, and that’s when you notice it. These girls aren’t just any girls, they’re Rizzo, Marty, and Jan; better known as The Pink Ladies in Grease, and they’ve even got the matching pink jackets to prove it. A surprised breath leaves your mouth as you glance down to see that you’re wearing a similar ensemble to the other three with your pink jacket, soft pink tank top, black pencil skirt, and fancy pair of black flats. Alarmed, you reach over to grab the compact mirror out of Marty’s hand so you can look at yourself and are taken back when you see your reflection. Everything about your face is the same, but with the way your hair is pulled back into a high ponytail with a long pink ribbon wrapped around it, and the soft pink eyeshadow that covers your eyelids; it’s just so different from how you’d dress in real life and it’s throwing you right off. “Oh my god.”
“I wasn’t done with that,” Marty grumbles as she snatches the mirror back and glares at you.
“This, this isn’t real.”
“Real?” Jan questions as she looks over her shoulder and takes a bite of an Oreo she’s holding. “Life isn’t real sweetie.”
“Can it, Jan,” Rizzo snaps before glancing back at you. “And to think we thought you were a normal one of us, but French might have you beat now. What’s gotten into you?”
“I don’t know,” you whisper mainly to yourself as you glance out the window and a large building with a sign saying Rydell High School in front of it comes into view and can only think of one thing…Holy shit, you’re actually in Grease.
None of the girls say anything as Rizzo turns into the parking lot and pulls up to a vacant space. They each climb out of the pink car and start walking away as you take it all in. This is by far the weirdest dream you’ve ever had because it just seems so real, but before your thoughts can carry you too far away; you snap out of it and rush after The Pink Ladies. 
You hear them talking about being seniors and instantly know what scene of the movie you’re in once you catch up to them, just as Marty reaches over to smack Jan and says, “Jan that is so adolescent!”
“We are adolescents,” Jan giggles as she continues nibbling on her Oreo.
“We don’t have to flaunt it,” Rizzo adds before looking back at you. She grabs your arm and gently pulls you between her and Jan to continue walking with them.
“This is going to be our year isn’t Y/N?” Marty asks from the other side of Rizzo.
“Uh, I guess…”
Rizzo just smirks in response to this before slinging the pink jacket she’s carrying over her shoulders, and looking at all of you before strutting forwards a little bit. “Okay girls, let’s go get ‘em.”
The four of you make way through the front doors of the school, earning gazes and particular looks as you all walk past everyone – looking as if you own the place. Everything about this feels so weird and you want nothing more than to just pinch yourself so you can wake up, but just as you consider doing that; an all too familiar British voice speaks up from down the hallway, and your eyes widen.
Leaning against some of the lockers is five boys all wearing different coloured leather jackets with a large T-Birds logo printed on the back. With them, standing awkwardly away from the lockers but looking fine as hell, is a sixth boy that you’d never seen in the movie before but are quick in recognizing to be your boyfriend of many years. You pause slightly and shake your head at the thought as you stare at his greased back curls and shiny leather jacket he wears, one that’s similar to what the other boys are wearing. The dimples that you’ve grown to love so much make themselves known as he smiles at something one of the guys have said, and you have to blink a couple of times to make sure its actually him you’re seeing. “Harry?”
At the sound of your voice, Harry snaps his gaze to yours and his striking green eyes widen once he sees you. Without even thinking, he steps away from the boys and makes way towards you; pushing through The Pink Ladies despite the whines and comments they make at him. The closer he gets, the more relieved you can tell he is to see you as he shakes his head and speaks up. “Y/N? What- you’re here to? I thought this was some weird-ass dream, but now I’m-.”
“Just as confused as I am,” you whisper, and glance at the group of people staring at you over Harry’s shoulder. You bite down on your bottom lip and slowly let your gaze fall back onto your boyfriend before letting out a huff. “Harry, what the hell is going on?”
“I wish I knew love, I just remember us watching the movie and now we’re in it? God, did we take some type of drugs or something?”
“Not that I’m aware of!” Your hushed voice rises as you continue taking in just how obscure all of this is. However, before anything else can be said; the bell rings to indicate that school has started. You look to Harry for an answer because there’s no way in hell that the two of you – two full ass grown adults are expected to go to a high school class; however as Marty marches her way over to you and starts pulling you down the hall and away from Harry; you don’t really get the chance to plan your escape to try and figure a way out of this all. You glance over your shoulder at Harry as he’s surrounded by the other guys, and he soon disappears out of sight as you turn around a corner. You look to Marty; who has now let go of your arm before starting to dig through her purse, and you shake your head again. “Where are we going?”
“Homeroom,” she states as if it should be a known fact and looks at you oddly. “Geez Y/N, are you sure you’re not sick? You’ve been acting really weird today.”
“Uh sorry, yeah I guess maybe I am.” Right? That’s the only logical explanation for all of this.
“Well I’d sure say so,” she mumbles as the two of you reach a door and she pushes it open to strut her way inside, you following right after. You both take a seat at one of the many long tables that fill the classroom and she isn’t long in speaking up again. “So, what’s with you and Styles, huh? I thought you were trying to patch things up with Danny.”
“Danny?” You ask skeptically and think back to how he was amongst the other T-Birds leaning against the lockers watching you and Harry moments ago. “There’s nothing between Danny and me, isn’t he with Sandy? Oh wait, he doesn’t know she’s here yet, does he?”
You feel as if you’re finally adapting to how this entire dream is going to work out and end up just like the movie. It has to, and ideally, by the end of it, you and Harry will be out of this weird alternate universe. As you think about how the entirety of the movie plays out, and how you and Harry are going to wake up from this as if nothing ever happened; you can’t help but sigh in relief until you look over at Marty to see her staring back at you with a confused expression. “Who is Sandy?”
“Danny’s girlfriend…”
“No, you’re Danny’s girlfriend.”
“Pardon?” You ask disbelievingly. “No, I’m not.” Danny isn’t real, you think to yourself, none of this is – but yet, everything else that has happened so far has proved you wrong; so you know it is brave of you to assume otherwise.
“Ok well maybe, not technically,” she agrees but isn’t long in justifying her argument. “But you’re the one who broke his heart at the beginning of summer, remember? I don’t know why though because literally, everyone wanted to have a relationship like the two of you had.”
“Marty, I actually have no clue what you’re talking about.”
“Ok, then I’ll show you,” she responds before standing up from her seat and walking towards the back of the room. You watch as she goes up to one of the bookcases and grabs one of the many yearbooks that line the shelves. Once she finds the one she’s looking for, she takes it off the shelf and walks back towards you; tossing it on the table in front of you with a loud thud, before sitting back down. “There’s last semesters yearbook, take a look for yourself.”
You look at her skeptically before sliding the yearbook towards you and opening it up. Amongst the first couple of pages you see pictures of many familiar faces of the people you know as the main characters of this movie; however, pictured with them is you and Harry, and in almost all of them you’re cuddled up against Danny Zuko’s side while he has his arm draped around your shoulder. As you flip through the pages, there’s even more evidence of what Marty said to actually be true, and it’s freaking you the hell out. This dream you thought you were living is turning to be much more than what you bargained for, and with that; you start panicking. “There’s no way.”
Without another word, you slam the book shut and begin pinching yourself. Marty clearly seems to think you’ve gone crazy by the look that’s written across her face, and quickly reaches over to grab onto your wrist so she can stop your actions. “Y/N, what are you doing?”
“Trying to wake up,” you mutter as you move your free arm to start pinching your opposite shoulder again. “Maybe if I pinch hard enough, it’ll work.”
“Can you stop?” Marty hisses and grabs ahold of your other hand. “You’re not dreaming, this is all real and people are going to think you’ve damn near lost it.”
“Well, I pretty much am feeling as though I have Marty,” you snap, and she lets out a huff.
“Let’s just drop it then,” she states with a defeated sigh and moves away. “Class is starting, can you at least try to act normal? People are looking at us weird.”
You mimic her tone under your breath as more people file into the room, and Sonny — one of the T-Birds, makes his way to the two of you and strikes up a conversation. You unintentionally drown out his voice as morning announcements start sounding over the PA system, and glance down at the yearbook; deciding to flip through it once again.
The way you and Harry look so naturally positioned in the pictures with everyone else truly blows your mind. Some of the photos show the two of you at school events, him working in the school’s auto shop, you sitting at lunch with Rizzo, Marty, Jan and Frenchy, and even your class picture amongst everyone else that is apparently in your grade.
This is all becoming so confusing. With all the times you’ve watched Grease before — you know that with everything that’s happening, it doesn’t add up to how the actual movie goes, and that has you wondering. Before you know it, you’ve mindlessly reached the end of the yearbook and are on the pages where students would normally sign their autographs; but this one doesn’t have any. Instead, it’s has only one message scribbled across the whole page in very unique writing.
“An alternate universe is what you wished for, so an alternate universe is what you’ll get. But make sure the story ends the way it’s supposed to, or else it’ll be something that you soon regret. – A friend.”
You stare at the page blankly and silently read the message over and over again, until you soak it all in. Was this some kind of sick joke? When the hell did you wish for something like this to happen? There’s just something about the message that makes you think it was specifically written for you to read, and that thought alone makes you anxious.
Your mind starts thinking back to when you and Harry were cuddled up on the couch watching this movie and you said that being in this movie world would be unreal before technically wishing to be in it. Is that why you’re here now? But why? How? Clearly, this isn’t a dream, this is really happening; but how are you supposed to get back home? All of these thoughts are racing through your mind, but before you know it; the bell rings again to indicate that class is over and you are unable to dig much deeper into the thought of it.
Apparently, the majority of your morning classes are with Marty, but there’s also one you share with Jan, a couple of the T-Birds, but none with Harry. It seems like time is flashing by and you can’t keep track of it. Those classes however, come and go in a whirlwind and soon enough… it’s time for lunch.
You and Jan take a seat in the outdoor cafeteria as you wait for Marty and Rizzo, who are still waiting in line for their food. Jan immediately starts digging into her spaghetti, whereas you just push the noodles around your plate instead of eating any of it. After taking in all that has happened, food is the last thing you’re thinking about at the moment and you remain silent until two familiar voices start singing from a few feet away. You look over to see Rizzo and Marty approaching the table, shimmying as they both finish the little song they’re singing and take a seat next to you and Jan.
Without missing a beat, Jan looks at the two and is the first to say anything. “Hey, did you guys get a look at Zuko this morning? Looking pretty good this year, huh Riz?”
The way she moves the sunglasses that cover her face up and down suggestively makes you recognize the exact scene from the movie that you’re now in, and you know exactly what’s to come after.
“That’s ancient history,” Rizzo states before glancing at you. “That was before him, and Y/N were an item.”
“Well, history can repeat itself,” Marty pipes in and nudges you with her elbow. “Besides, Y/N wants nothing to do with Danny anymore, she’s already moved on.”
“With who?” A voice gasps and your gaze snaps up to that of a girl with dyed ginger hair, and a blonde-haired girl trailing right after her; who you instantly recognize as Frenchy and Sandy.
“Harry,” Marty states and all the girl’s ooh.
“Well that was fast,” French responds and motions for Sandy to sit down.
“It really wasn’t,” you grumble to yourself while thinking of how long you and Harry have been together in real life, which luckily no one hears.
Frenchy starts introducing the four of you to Sandy and going off about how she had just moved here from Australia, just like she does in the movie. You watch the scene unfold in front of you and are too shook to say anything as they all continue on their conversation word for word, all while you’re here living it with them. Everything down to Rizzo sassing Marty about her glasses, and Patty Simcox coming up to excitedly explain how she’s been nominated vice president is the same and you just can’t help but stare. 
Patty invites herself to sit down next to Sandy and lets out a scream as she sits down on an apple left there by Jan, while the four other Pink Ladies huddle together and motion for you to join as Frenchy asks if you all think Sandy has what it takes to be a Pink Lady.
The entire scene has you wondering where in the hell Harry could be in all of this, but if your memory is correct – which it is; he has to be on the bleachers with the T-Birds eating lunch and… oh god, they’re going to break out in song any minute.
As if on cue, Frenchy speaks up again to ask Sandy what she did this past summer.
“Oh, I spent it on the beach, I met a boy there,” the blonde responds, and you press your fingers to your temples as it feels like your mind is about to explode.
“It’s happening,” you whisper as Rizzo makes a comment about Sandy being ridiculous for being so strung up on a guy she met on the beach, and Sandy dismissing her while stating how romantic it was. A distinctive guitar riff starts playing from God knows where and right after, Sandy starts singing her part of one of your favourite songs from this damn movie; Summer Nights.
In some type of crazy unnatural way, you can hear Danny’s voice in the distance as he sings his part of the song and you slowly stand from the table and back away as all the girls in the cafeteria join with Sandy for the musical number… 
This is it. You’ve officially gone crazy and this dream world has become a nightmare. You watch in complete awe as the whole girl’s part of Summer Nights plays out in front of you, and only one thought plagues your mind; you need to find Harry and get the hell out of here now.
Without a second thought, you take off in a sprint away from the commotion just as Marty asks Sandy if this guy – who you know to be Danny, has a car before continuing on with the song. You shake your head as you struggle to run in the long pencil skirt you’re wearing and earn dirty looks from the people you rush by. It doesn’t take long for you to become confused as to why these people are so taken back by you running past them, but unfazed by the random song that just broke out and can seemingly be heard from wherever you are in this place? Bullshit, absolute bullshit.
You’re not really sure where you’re going seeing as you don’t know the layout of the school, but get a pretty good feeling that you’re going the right way as the boy’s voices grow louder, and the girls become a little quieter. A moment later, you turn around a corner and reach a part of the school that overlooks the track field, and sure enough, in the distance is Harry standing on the bleachers with all of the guys looking shocked and unsure of what to do.
With a quick breath, you try to make it down the stairs towards the field as fast as possible without falling, so you can get across the field to your boyfriend and try to figure something out. You watch as all the boys – minus Harry, move across the bleachers in a perfect sequence of one another, and think of how normally you’d appreciate this part of the movie; but right now, you’ve got more important things to worry about.
Some boys who are running on the track look at you oddly as you crash through the gate at the bottom of the steps and mumble a quiet ‘sorry’ as you weave through them. Someone… that you think to be Coach Calhoun yells at you in the distance to get off the track, but you ignore them as you get closer to the bleachers just as Rizzo’s voice sounds in the distance saying how the guy they’re singing about sounds like a drag, and the boys break out into the shoo-bop-bop part of the song while they start shuffling across the bleachers in unison.
You finally reach the bottom of the bleachers and think you’re close enough to get Harry’s attention now. Although you have to lean against the fencepost to catch your breath for a moment, you’re quick in calling out to your boyfriend so he can realize he’s not alone in all this craziness. “H! Harry, over here!”
His green eyes snap to yours instantly, and he wastes no time in rushing over to where you’re standing. A small sigh relief leaves your mouth as he reaches you and immediately pulls you into his chest for a tight hug, smiling as you melt into his touch while he starts muttering some words. “Fuck, I didn’t even know where to look for you in this place. All of them would look at me as if I was crazy for wondering where you were… m’just- I don’t know what to do in all of this Y/N, this is a lot to take in.”
“I know, but we’re going to figure this out together,” you tell him reassuringly as you move away slightly and grab ahold of his hands. You look over his shoulder as everyone on the bleachers keep dancing away, and start pulling him away from them. “Come with me.”
You lead him around the side of the bleachers and move underneath them so you two can talk in private without getting noticed by any of the T-Birds. Once you’re both out of sight, you turn around to face him just as he’s pushing a hand over his slicked curls. “Y/N, I feel crazy for even thinking about it, let alone  saying it out loud but this movie… it’s the same, but different. Like there’s something completely off about it all, and I’m not talking about the part of how we both magically appeared here. It’s just not adding up and God, what the hell is all this?”
“I’m not sure, ok?!” You unintentionally yell at him; regretting your words as you feel the tears prick your eyes almost immediately, and start feeling bad for taking your frustrations out on the last person who deserves it. With a sigh of defeat, once you see the hurt expression that flashes across his features, you start looking anywhere but his eyes before speaking up again. “I-I’m sorry H, I just- I  don’t know… But I’m more than positive that all of this is happening because of me – it’s all my fault.”
“Hey, hey, hey, Y/N- love, there’s no possible way this is your fault,” he tells you soothingly, but a choked sob still manages to escape your mouth. He watches as the tears begin streaming down your face before stepping towards you and wasting no time in lacing his hands with yours so he can gently pull you against his chest again. You instantly melt into his touch as he begins rubbing soft circles on the small of your back and can feel you yourself starting to calm down. “It’s insane that we ended up here yes, but it’s just the movie, right? Maybe all we have to do is make it to the end before being sent back to our real lives.”
“I don’t think it’s going to be that easy H,” you tell him as you move away from his embrace. 
“And why is that?”
“Well, like you said, the movie itself is the same… but it’s also different,” you begin to explain while he looks at you curiously. “We changed it by showing up here.”
“We couldn’t have changed it too much bub,” he states with a slight smirk. “Everything that has happened so far goes perfectly along with the movie, right down to the random breaking out in song during unnecessary times.”“Not everything is the same though Harry, and I think that’s our key in getting out of here.”
He looks at you skeptically before letting out a breath and running a hand over his grease slicked hair. “Alright, you’ve officially lost me.”
“When I was in class with Marty earlier, I found a note,” you explain, and he nods as if silently telling you to continue. “It was in the back of a yearbook and it basically said if the movie doesn’t end the way it’s supposed to, we’re gonna regret it.”
“Ok, but what does that mean love?” He asks with a slightly aggravated tone. “Like I said, the movie has been pretty on track so far… It mustn’t be too difficult to make it stay that way.”
“But that’s the thing H, it may not to stay on track and that’s what we have to worry about. We’ve altered everything just by being here, who are we to say more won’t change the longer we’re here? There might be setbacks we’ll have to face because of it.”
“What kind of setbacks?”
“Well…” You trail off slightly as you think back to what Marty said about you and Danny, as well as all those pictures to prove it. “Apparently I’m the ex-girlfriend of one of the main characters who broke his heart before summer, and now everyone is expecting us to get back together; including him.”
He doesn’t say anything as he stares back at you with complete and utter confusion until a small smile dances across his lips and he lets out a sarcastic laugh. “That’s funny.”
“It’s not meant to be a joke, Harry, I’m serious.”
“How can you be serious when none of this is real, Y/N?” He snaps, and you find yourself flinching at his tone. You stare at him with wide eyes and see how he already feels bad. “Wait, I didn’t mean to snap I-.”
“If none of this is real, then why are we still here, Harry?” You ask through gritted teeth. “Why aren’t we at home where we should be hmm? This isn’t how dreams work, this is actually happening, and I’m going to figure out how to get us out of here whether you help me or not.”
“Babe, you know I’m going to help you regardless. We’re in this together,” he reasons with you and reaches out to grab your hand. “I just- m’not a fan of hearing there’s this other guy that’s gonna try to take you away from me… Even if he isn’t real, it all still rubs me the wrong way.”
“There is nothing for you to worry about H, I’m all yours. Have been for a really long time now and even a young seventies sexy has hell John Travolta acting as one of my favourite characters in one of my favourite movies can change that, ok?”
“Ok,” he replies with a soft smile before leaning down to catch your lips in a sweet kiss. You melt into the feeling of his lips attached to yours, and hum in satisfaction. That’s always something you’ve loved Harry for being able to do. It doesn’t matter how crazy or stressful the situation is, he always knows what to do or say so that the two of you can keep a level head and not take it out on each other. After a moment he pulls away and smirks down at you before mumbling something else. “Just had to throw in young John Travolta being sexy didn’t yeh?”
“Well of course,” you tell him with a smirk before standing on your tip toes so you can peck his lips again. “But that’s beside the point because I haven’t gotten the chance to tell you how good you look in that leather jacket yet.”
Your boyfriend smirks and goes to respond, but before he can say anything else, someone clears their throat from nearby and both of you snap your attention towards them. You were both so caught up talking with each other that you didn’t realize the song had ended, and your bickering was more than likely to be heard; which just with your luck, has now attracted the attention of all the T-Birds as they have now made their way behind the bleachers to see what the commotion was all about. Harry gives you a sideways glance before straightening out his posture a little bit and speaking up with a nod. “Boys.”
“So, it is true,” Danny speaks first, causing you to cringe slightly as you can sense a bit of hostility in his tone. “The two of you really are a thing.”
“Geez Styles, you sure wasted no time in swooping in on that one,” Kenickie mutters as he puffs on a cigarette and leans his elbow onto Danny’s shoulder. “Thought you and Danny were going to work on things Y/N?”
You can’t help the sarcastic laugh that leaves your mouth at his comments and have to roll your eyes as all of them, except Harry, stares at you with rather dirty looks. “Oh, come on, you can’t seriously think I’m a bad guy in this situation. Danny you literally just sang a whole song about a different girl you wanted to bone all summer.”
“Bone?” Doody asks confused, and you mentally smack yourself because there’s no way these guys would know what that means.
“Wait, that wasn’t about Y/N?” Sonny chimes in.
“Well… no,” Danny responds sheepishly, and all you can think is – you fuckboy. “It was a girl I met on the beach, but it’s not like I’ll ever see her again.”
“Wouldn’t be so sure about that lad,” Harry mumbles from beside you, and you send him a warning glare as all of them look at you confusedly.
“What Harry is trying to say,” you start with a forced smile. “Is that anything could happen… even the craziest of things that you’d never expect in a million years to happen, like getting sucked into a movie; but you know, that’s life.”
“What?” All five boys ask in unison, and you grit your teeth for letting yourself rant about your current predicament like that.
“Nothing. But anyways, Danny what I’m trying to say is I moved on, and you should most definitely keep your options open and allow yourself to do so as well, maybe your dream girl is right around the corner.”
“Ooh well played,” Harry whispers loud enough for only you to hear.
“Doubtful,” Danny grumbles. “Doesn’t matter anyways, let’s go guys.”
All the boys start walking away and wave for Harry to join them. He looks at it hesitantly, but you just nod as a way to tell him you’ll be fine on your own. “Go with them and just make sure everything stays the way it’s supposed to, I’ll make sure nothing more changes with the girls either and we’ll be out of here before we know it… hopefully.”
“Ok,” he agrees softly and places a kiss to your temple before stepping away. He makes it a few steps before glancing over his shoulder and winking at you. “You look hot in fifties clothes by the way.”
“Get out of here,” you tell him with a broad smile before letting out a huff and making way back towards the school.
If there’s one thing you’ve managed to pick up on by being in this movie, it’s that time really doesn’t matter. Things that would normally consume a good amount of time in your reality passes by in a matter of seconds here, and it’s quite dizzying. That being said, after meeting up with all the girls after leaving Harry and the boys; the rest of the day flew right by.
It’s now the evening and you’re sat on the back of Rizzo’s car with her, Frenchy, Jan and Marty as you all watch Sandy cheer in the school’s pep rally. After spending the day with all of them, you’ve gotten to know the girls pretty well and find that it’s actually kind of fun experiencing the whole movie world with them – but you also know that this can’t last forever and yearn to be home even more with each passing minute.
You’re fully aware of the plans Rizzo has to take Sandy to where Danny is with Harry and all the other boys as a surprise, and you just can’t help but sit back and watch in awe as every little thing happens the exact same way; just with you part of it. Once Sandy joins the five of you,  you all make way to where the T-Birds are. You think of exactly how the next few minutes are about to play out and are less than impressed by how Danny is a complete asshole to Sandy after realizing they are in the same place again, just like he is in the movie.
You watch with pursed lips behind the girls slightly as it all unfolds but snap out of your daze once Harry steps beside you and nudges your shoulder. “You alright?”
“Yeah,” you tell him just as Sandy storms away upset after being treated like trash by Danny and the boys start praising him for being a jerk. You look at Rizzo – who just smirks to herself for planning all of this, and you know it’s just part of the movie, but man does it sucks seeing someone get treated like that. So, you feel like you need to speak up about it. “Actually no, I’m not. Hey Danny?”
“Yeah,” he responds arrogantly and turns around to face you.
“You’re a real dick, you know that, right?” You snap on him, and everyone looks at you in surprise. Your gaze moves to all the boys standing behind him, and you start going off on them too. “You guys as well for feeding him on like that. Oh, and you too Riz, it’s pretty pathetic that you go out of your way to do something so mean to a person. Geez, grow up – you’re all high school seniors for fuck sake.”
They all stare at you blankly as you let out a huff and grab hold of Harry’s hand so you can storm away with him in tow. You make it a couple of feet before he lets go to rush in front of you; causing you to almost full-on crash into his chest because of how unfocused you were on him. “Woah, hey, that was… that was really brave of you to stand up to them like that Y/N. M’really glad to see you’re still the firecracker I fell in love with, even here.”
“Yeah, sorry for your loss.” You smirk as he wraps a hand around your waist and pulls you closer to him.
“What do you say we get out of here, hmm? Clear our minds up a little bit.”
“How do we plan on doing that?”
“Turns out I have an old cool car in this world too,” he tells you with a wink. You look up at him with a soft smile before nodding in agreement and allowing him to lead you towards a nice-looking black car waiting at the back of the lot. Some voices sound to your right and you can see Frenchy consoling Sandy a couple of feet away, smiling to yourself again when she tells Sandy she could use a girl’s night.
“You’re lucky, I love you. I’m missing out on seeing Look at Me, I’m Sandra Dee and Hopelessly Devoted To You in person now because of you.”
“But I’m hopelessly devoted to you my love; and would much rather spend my night alone with you, isn’t that any consolation?”
“Yeah ok smartass,” you murmur jokingly and pull him in for a kiss, before climbing into his car and driving off. You and Harry spend the majority of the night sitting in the diner drinking milkshakes and just talking – mainly about how much you’re both missing your lives at home. It was nice spending time just the two of you, but neither of you knew exactly where to go afterwards seeing as you don’t actually live in this world; so you both settle on sleeping in Harry’s car on the oddly comfortable backseat. You start the night off cuddling but that soon escalates, and before you know it, you’re waking up to the sun beaming inside of the car. The rays dance over the small blanket that covers both of yours tangled legs, up to where Harry’s T-Bird jacket lays to keep from showing off too much of your exposed upper body and chest; causing you to groan to yourself slightly. 
“Another quick round before school?” Harry asks suggestively from beside you with his deep sleep-filled voice. You scoff in response but with the way he starts peppering your neck with kisses – you’re not long in succumbing to his advances.
“As long as we find a place to shower afterward.”
About an hour and a half later, you and Harry walk out of gym locker room showers in at school while trying to act as normal and casual as can be without drawing too much to yourselves; before setting out the rest of the entire crew. You brush out some of the wrinkles of the new top and skirt you wear with your Pink Ladies jacket that you conveniently found in Harry’s trunk, just as everyone in your group seemingly comes bursting through the doors at once before whisking you and Harry away from one another.
Later in the day, you and Frenchy are walking to class together just as some familiar voices sound from down a hallway, and you pause to listen to them. Frenchy stops a few feet ahead of you after realizing you’re no longer beside her, and slowly shuffles back while looking at you curiously. “You ok there, Y/N?”
“Yeah I’m fine,” you tell her with a smile as you look between her and the hallway the voices continue coming from. “Hey French, what’s down there?”
“Oh, that’s the auto-shop. The boys are probably there now.”
“No way,” you exclaim as you know that the boys are about to start singing Greased Lightnin’, and you want nothing more to see Harry take part in that. Without a second thought, you grab hold of Frenchy’s hand and start dragging her towards the source of the noise.
“Where are we going?” She asks between some chuckles as you continue pulling her.
“Oh, you’ll see.”
The two of you reach the end of the hallway where you push open a door and walk to a railing that overlooks the whole auto-shop. Frenchy looks down at the boys and is about to say something, but you shush her just as the boys break out in song again.
You’re still unsure of where the hell the music comes from but brush it off as you and Frenchy watch in pure amusement while the guys dance around singing about what they’re going to do to Kenickie’s car; including Harry. Small laughs leave your mouth as you watch Harry dance alongside Putzie, Sonny and Doody to the entirety of the song; showing off the dance moves he knows just by how much you’ve made him watch Grease. Frenchy seems to be enjoying herself too as they finish up the song and you quickly start pulling her out of the shop before any of them realize that the two of you were there. 
The next few days er-weeks in movie time are spent just letting the film play itself out. Although you’re starting to get tired of sleeping in the back of Harry’s car every night and using the school showers to clean yourselves off, you’ve slowly started adapting to this world and what it entails. You learned that every day without fail, a new outfit just magically appears in Harry’s trunk for you each to wear; and you’ve gotten to the point where you’ve stopped questioning everything and are now just letting it happen because you will probably go mad while thinking of how something like that is remotely possible.
You and Harry have agreed to just go with the flow of the movie and only stepping in to make sure things stay on track if need be. You’re both just sitting back and relaxing, watching everything unfold and being quite entertained by it all; especially after witnessing Danny’s attempts at picking up on a sport in order to win Sandy over again and get her to go to the school dance with him. You’ve both even become friends with all of the characters as well. Harry tells you about what he did that day with the guys each night, while you tell him how you’re really getting along with the girls and feel as if you’re able to confide in them; especially Frenchy.
Soon enough, it’s the night of said school dance; one of the best parts of the movie, and one of the most dramatic. Harry is pretty adamant on not dancing whatsoever, but you egg him on about it until he finally agrees to the two of you slow dancing together to the version of Those Magic Changes the band plays and taking part in the dance line to Tears On My Pillow alongside all of your friends.  
As the song comes to an end, Principal McGee and Coach Calhoun make their way to the stage to discuss the expectations of the dance and how it’ll all be filmed on national television. Principal McGee explains how she will not be judging the dance competition that’s about to happen, but rather the infamous celebrity in the world of Grease; Vince Fontaine. Everyone erupts in excited cheers as they know they’re about to see this huge celebrity, and you casually glance up at Harry with a smile before elbowing him gently until he looks down at you. “Vince is the movie equivalent to you in real life.”
“Shut up.” He rolls his eyes at your comment, but you notice the arrogant smirk dancing across his lips.
Once the rules of the dance competition are explained and the television cameras start rolling in order to film it all, you drag Harry to the dance floor where he has no other choice but to dance along to Elvis’ Hound Dog with you. Despite his complaining, Harry is quick on matching the steps of the people around you and seems to actually be having fun.
You glance to your right to see Frenchy and Doody laughing while dancing together, and the same coming from Jan and Putzie to your left. Marty is to the side, ignoring Sonny, while Danny and Sandy dance their way next to you; sending wide smiles as they do so. Vince Fontaine goes on the stage and starts talking again before the band starts playing Born to Hand Jive, and you and Harry decide to sit this one out.
The two of you stand on the sidelines watching as your friends dance their hearts out to this particular song and can’t help but laugh a little with how offended some of them get by being eliminated from the competition. Harry smirks at you while you find yourself smiling and dancing to the music, however, a slight movement from the corner of your eye catches your attention and you quickly glance over your shoulder to see what it was. Standing behind the crowd observing everyone while dressed up like a janitor much to your surprise, is the old lady who was selling the chocolate covered strawberries outside the grocery store on Valentine’s Day.
“Who are you looking at?” Harry asks while turning to see what it is that’s grabbed your attention.
“That lady,” you tell him and shake your head disbelievingly. “The janitor, she’s the one who sold me those strawberries back home.”
“The one that said all those weird things about Valentine’s Day?” He questions and you nod frantically. As if being able to hear your conversation, the lady’s eyes widen once she sees you and Harry both staring at her before spinning around on one heel and disappearing down the corridor.
“C’mon let’s follow her,” you say before taking off after her; Harry right with you as you go. The two of you enter the hallway to see her shuffling away as fast as she can – watching as she jumps slightly when you call out to her. “Hey, wait!”
She slowly comes to a stop before turning around to face you, smiling as she does so. “Hello, dear.”
“You… all of this is happening because of you, isn’t it?” You question and cautiously step towards her. “It all makes sense now. The strawberries, the whole Valentine’s Day spiel, the being sucked into a freaking movie for fuck sake… it’s all because of you.”
She lets out a breath before nodding her head in agreement. “You caught on a lot sooner than I anticipated.”
“What- how can you even say that?” You snap and feel Harry places his hand on your back as a source of comfort. “You-you just stepped in and messed with my life. I didn’t ask for this, I don’t understand why-.”
“Do the two of you love each other?” She cuts you off, and you squint your eyes at her.
“What?”
“Do the two of you love each other?” She repeats and steps towards the two of you.
“Well yeah, of course, we do,” Harry speaks up. “I love Y/N more than she’ll ever know.”
“Good. And what about you, dear, do you love him?”
“More than anything,” you state as a smile dances across the lady’s mouth. “But why does that matter?”
“The two of you were just put through a major test that many people would be at each other’s throats about by now,” she explains. “The concept of being sucked into a fictional universe is so obscure and unrealistic that many would freak out at even the thought, but not you two. The both of you worked together to make the most out of hand you were dealt, adapting to something so surreal to you, but not letting it effect those who don’t know any different from what rights in front of them.”
She’s talking about your friends, and your heart drops at the thought of it. The T-Birds and Pink Ladies have been completely oblivious to any of this because this has become their reality, a reality that you and Harry are very much a part of now. You shake your head at the thought before looking back at the lady and letting out a chopped breath. “But why, why us?”
“I thought you could use some Valentine’s Day magic,” she responds before turning around and beginning to make way down the hallway again. You watch her make it a few steps before stepping forward yourself and speaking again.
“But how do we get home?”
“Make it to the end of the movie,” she states with a shrug. “Get the ending back on track.”
“It’s already on track,” Harry explains. “Nothing has happened that could possibly change the movies ending now.”
“I wouldn’t be so sure,” she replies before tilting her chin upwards to motion behind the two of you, before disappearing around a corner.
You and Harry glance at each other confused beyond belief of what to do next, but before you can even think up a plan; a soft familiar voice speaks up from behind you. “Guys?”
Your heart plummets into the pit of your stomach as you and Harry slowly turn around to face your friends staring back at you with hurt expressions.
“What do you mean home?” Doody asks first.
“You guys lied to us?” Jan adds in as well, and you feel your heart sinking even more. “Who are you two?”
“Jan we’re still us,” you desperately try to explain as you feel the tears pooling in your eyes. “We’re just not… we’re not the Harry and Y/N you think we are. We don’t belong here.”
“And where exactly is it that you belong then?” Sonny speaks up.
“Far from here,” Harry starts. “You would never believe us if we told you.”
“Try us,” Putzie challenges.
“W-we’re from a different universe,” you explain and feel even crazier as you do so. “This whole world we’re in isn’t our own. Harry and I live in a reality where this is a movie to all of us who live there.”
“So, you’re saying we don’t exist in your world?” Marty asks, still looking confused as ever.
“The actors that play you do, but this,” Harry says and gestures to your surroundings. “This is all part of the movie world.”
The six of your friends that stand in front of you start talking about how ridiculous that all is, and you feel a pressure building on your chest as you watch it all unfold and Sonny finally speaks up again. “Maybe you both should just go back to your little world then seeing as you care so little for ours.”
“That’s not true,” you plead with them and feel the tears streaming down your cheeks now. “You guys have become our friends. This whole thing has been bearable because of all of you, we wouldn’t have been able to figure anything out if it weren’t for you guys letting us in.”
“Well, you can figure the rest out on your own,” Putzie states. “Have a nice trip back to wherever you two are going.”
You watch with a heavy heart as they all send you one last hurt glance before turning around and going back towards the dancefloor; all except Frenchy. A soft sob leaves your mouth as the girl who you’ve become closest with looks back at you with watery eyes. You wipe a tear away before stepping towards her but cringe slightly as she steps back. “French, please let me explain.”
“What is there to explain Y/N?” She asks with a shaky voice. “You lied to us. What did you plan on doing when you reached the end of the movie, huh? Just disappear with no explanation of why? A real friend doesn’t do that if we were actually friends, maybe you would’ve asked us for help.”
“Frenchy, it really isn’t that simple-.”
“Save it Y/N. I hope you guys get back to wherever home is safe. It was nice knowing ya.” And with that, she sends you both a sad smile before disappearing around the corner with everyone else.
You stare at the now empty hallway for a moment before Harry pulls you into his chest and starts rubbing your back while choked sobs leave your mouth. “H, what are we going to do?”
“I don’t know bub, but we’ll figure something out,” he tells you soothingly all while feeling rather shitty about this whole thing as well. “C’mon lets get out of here.”
You and Harry go the next few days/weeks… you’re not sure; without any communication from any of your friends. They all go out of their way ignore the both of you in the hallways, at the drive-in, everywhere and it becomes increasingly difficult to not be able to speak with those who helped you adapt to this world, but there isn’t much you can really do.
The day of the big race at Thunder Road; the race all the boys were fixing up Kenickie’s car for, comes up very fast and you can tell Harry is a little bummed he’s not going to be there to watch his friend win a race with the car he helped fix for it. You watch silently as he pushes around the food on his plate while the two of you are sat in the diner and let out a huff.
You both decided to skip school for the day to clear your minds about everything, and just with watching him quietly sulk to himself; you relate more to when he said comfortable silence is so overrated more than ever. You bite down on your lip as you start feeling sorry for him, before reaching across the table to lace your fingers with his. “H?”
He hums in response but doesn’t make eye contact before some loud, obnoxious voices speak up from a couple of tables away from yours. The two of you glance over at the guys sitting nearby discussing the race at Thunder Road, but these aren’t just any ordinary guys – they’re The Scorpions; the rivals of the T-Birds.
“When they show up, I’m gonna distract them,” the leader of the group tells the other guys. “And then when they’re not looking, I need one of you guys to cut the breaks on Kenickie’s car. Can’t have them winning on our own turf.”
“H, if they do that… Danny won’t win the race,” you whisper to your boyfriend, who gives you a knowing look. “If that happens, Danny could get hurt but-.”
“It also changes how the movies could end,” he finishes for you, and you bite down on your lip again. “Fuck Y/N, we need to warn them. Not only could this be our last chance at getting home, but that’s also our friends out there.”
“I know,” you tell him with a nod before standing up and pulling him with you. “Come on, before it’s too late.”
The two of you rush back to Rydell High, but much to your dismay; everyone has already left to get to Thunder Road. As you and Harry look at each other unsure of what to do next, you see Sandy talking to Rizzo and are surprised when Sandy lights up once she locks eyes with you. “Harry, Y/N, are you two going to Thunder Road by chance? I really need to talk to Danny.”
“Yeah,” you respond and earn an eye roll from Rizzo. “But we don’t know how to get there, Riz do you?”
“Why would I tell you? Haven’t the two of you done enough already? Also, why would you care, this isn’t even your world.”
“Actually Riz, we just overheard The Scorpions plan to cut the breaks on Kenickie’s car; so yeah, you may all hate us – but at least we’re trying to make sure no one is hurt,” you tell her firmly and in all the time you’ve spent in this movie; you see Rizzo speechless.
“Sandy knows how to get there,” she responds, and you nod. “You guys stay safe out there too.”
“Come on we don’t have much time,” Sandy speaks up and starts walking towards the parking lot.
Harry grabs onto your hand to lead you towards the car, but you pause slightly to look back at the leader of The Pink Ladies. “Thanks, Riz, also I know what people are saying about you around the school. Don’t take it too much to heart… you’ll know why soon enough.”
“I forgot about the whole everyone thinking she was pregnant part,” Harry mumbles into your ear as the two of you head after Sandy.
“Yeah,” you tell him softly. “Rizzo means well, as a friend… I don’t want her to beat herself up, you know?”
“I know,” he replies and places a soft peck to your temple before breaking away from you so the three of you can hop into his car and get to Thunder Road.
There’s already a good crowd of people gathered once you get there, and it’s clear that Kenickie and Danny are arguing with the Scorpions in the centre of it all. Away from the commotion, a lone Scorpion is sneaking around the back of Kenickie’s car with a pair of wire cutters in hand and you’ve never seen Harry floor it as hard as he does in that moment. The car skids to a stop once you’re closer to the group and the two of you are quick in climbing out of the vehicle in order to stop the guy. You’ve caught everyone’s attention at this point, but don’t let it faze you as you walk right up to the guy crouching on the ground, still out of sight from everyone else and snatch the wire cutter out of his hands. 
“I’ll take those,” you state with a sarcastic grin as surprised gasps and voices sound from around you.
“That guy was going to cut the breaks,” Doody speaks up, and more chatter rises.
“Yeah, and I would have gotten away with it,” the Scorpion snaps, before standing up and glaring at you.
“Doesn’t matter,” Harry steps in, before looking him up and down. “Now step away from my girl and get out of my face.”
“Wow, these guys really are rubbing off on you huh,” you say to him quietly as the guy marches back over to his group.
“Whatever,” he replies with a laugh. Soon enough, the two of you are surrounded by your entire friend group; minus Sandy and Rizzo and they all stare at you with wide eyes.
“You two just saved Danny’s life,” Marty is the first to say something.
“Boy are we glad you guys decided to show up,” Putzie adds before gripping onto Harry’s hand and pulling him in for a bro hug.
You watch as all the guys huddle around Harry and smile to yourself fondly as they all greet him like an old friend. You’re about to step away and let them have their moment before Jan speaks up.
“Hey, where do you think you’re going?” She asks you with a raised eyebrow.
“Well I-,” you ramble as Marty grabs onto your hand and pulls you towards one of the many cars nearby.
“You’re gonna watch the race with all of us, right?” The brunette questions with a smile.
“Of course,” you respond as Jan and Frenchy join the two of you.
You look at your orange-haired friend before she sends you a broad smile, before giving you a sideways hug. “Glad to have you back, Y/N. The Pink Ladies felt empty without you.”
With a small smile to yourself and a knowing wink from Harry; you feel better than you have recently with everything that’s gone on. You didn’t really think of it all that much before, but you really are going to miss all these people when you have to leave… If you can leave.
Not much else is said as everyone gets into position, and the race starts. The race plays out just as it does in the movie with The Scorpion leader playing dirty, but Danny turning it around and beating him. Everyone rushes to Danny’s parked car to congratulate him for winning once it’s all done, but you and Harry find yourselves standing back from them.
“Looks like we’re going home soon now, huh?” Your boyfriend asks.
“I guess so,” you respond while scrunching up your face. “Kind of bittersweet.”
“I know, but this isn’t our life to be living in anymore.”
“Can you stop being right all the time?” You start dramatically while he just laughs. “It’s annoying.”
“Can’t, sorry,” he tells you with a shrug, and you swat his arm. “Let’s get out of here though, the carnival scene awaits.”
The next day you’re sitting in class with Marty as Principle McGee is giving her announcement over the PA system to the graduating class. It absolutely blows your mind how everything that has happened took place over eight months…. When really, it’s only been about an hour and thirty minutes in real-time. God, if you don’t get out of movie time soon, you swear that you’re going to get a whiplash or something.
After the announcement is over, all classes are dismissed; therefore, you and Marty start making way out to the football field to meet up with everyone else. The two of you reach the bottom of the stairs and part ways almost immediately. You find yourself wandering around for a few minutes alone before you almost run straight into Rizzo and Kenickie.
“So, you’re leaving after this, huh?” Rizzo asks and looks at you with an unreadable expression.
“Uh yeah, I guess so.”
“Well, this place is going to suck without you and Styles here to mess everything up,” Kenickie adds before him, and Rizzo pulls you in for a group hug.
“Are you two trying to make me cry?” You ask as you hug both of them back, letting out a sigh.
“Is it working?” They say in unison.
“Definitely.”
You pull away from the two, and they say their goodbyes before heading off in a different direction. Just as you’re about to start wandering around again, a strong pair of arms snake their way around your waist and pull you against them. There’s no point in guessing who it is because you’d recognize those ring clad fingers anywhere and have no time to comprehend anything before Harry’s spinning you around in his hold and crashing his lips against yours.
“Ready to finish this up and get home love?” He mumbles against your lips after a moment of making out.
“More than ready,” you tell him and start pulling him towards where you know the rest of your friends are.
You reach everyone just as they’re finishing up singing, You’re the One That I Want, feeling a sudden wave of sadness… You’re going to miss the ridiculously random breaking out in songs like this.  
“Oh look, the whole gang’s back together,” Frenchy says as the two of you approach.
“We’re sure gonna you guys when you leave,” Doody chimes in, and everyone falls silent.
“Try not to forget about us when you go,” Jan adds in as well, and everyone mumbles sad ‘yeahs’ in agreement.
“Nah that’ll never happen,” Danny says while sending a wink your way as you nod in agreement.
“How do you know?” Sonny asks, getting in Danny’s face slightly.
“What do you mean, how do I know?” Danny challenges and pushes him backward. You watch as he falls back onto the high striker game all of you are standing beside and the weight reaches the top with an obnoxious ding. With a loud laugh, you place your hands over your eyes just as Danny says the opening line for the very last song of the movie. “Wop ba-ba lu-mop!”
“Wop bam boom!”
Everyone around your group breaks out in dance to the sound of We Go Together, and you can’t help the giant smile that stays plaster on your face. The fun and happiness radiating off of everyone around you is contagious, and the matching dimpled grin that stays on Harry’s face lets you know he feels the same way.
As much as you really don’t want to join in on the dance, you find yourself busting a move to the catchy tune just as you and Harry get dragged away from everyone by Sandy and Danny. The couple doesn’t say anything as they take you away from everyone to an awaiting car; but not just any car, the car Sandy and Danny fly off in at the end of the song.
The couple doesn’t say anything as they take you away from everyone to an awaiting car; but not just any car, the car Sandy and Danny fly off in at the end of the song.
“What’s this?” You ask them and send a sideways glance to Harry.
“Your way back home,” Danny states.
You feel your heart swell as they both pull you and Harry in for a quick hug and have to take a deep breath to keep yourself from crying. Once they pull away, Sandy looks at you and smiles gently. “Thank you for taking care of us all and making sure our story ends the way it’s supposed to.”
“It was my pleasure,” you tell her before getting pulled in for one last hug.
“Ready to go home, Y/N?” Harry asks softly as Sandy and Danny take off towards the others.
“You bet,” you tell him and pull him down for a quick kiss before climbing into the passenger seat of the car.
Harry gets into the driver’s side and revs the engine a little bit, wrapping his arm around your waist to pull you closer to him before inching forward. The crowd of students starts breaking away to create a path for the two of you to drive down, and you continue smiling like an idiot.
You reach the end of the crowd, and the car lifts off the ground, just like it does in the movie with Sandy and Danny. You glance at Harry; who just smiles, before turning around to wave at all of your friends – watching them disappear as you and Harry are consumed be an extremely bright light.
The annoyingly loud ringtone you have set on your phone awakes you from your deep slumber as you slowly blink your eyes open to the sunlight-filled room. The tone goes silent, but you couldn’t care less as you let out a loud groan and stretch out your very stiff body. You remove Harry’s arm from around your waist and slowly sit up on the couch, rubbing at your tired eyes as you glance at the date displayed on your phone; February 15th.
“Oh my god,” you gasp and look down at your still sleeping boyfriend. You start shaking him and chuckle as incoherent sleepy words leave his mouth. “H wake up, we’re home.”
“We’re what?” He asks before finally opening his eyes. Another soft laugh leaves your mouth as he sits right up and looks around your living room. “Holy shit, we are.”
He looks to you, and as soon as your eyes meet, you tackle him back onto the couch with a hug. “We did it!”
You lean down to connect your lips to his and moan when his hands start roaming your body in a new soft and intimate way; different from how he touched you in the movie while being worried about someone seeing the two of you in the back of his car. After a few moments of doing this, you find yourself breaking away from the kiss and chuckling slightly. “As much as you’ve already managed to turn me on, don’t you think this would be much better in our bed? I miss that thing.”
“You read my mind,” he replies with a laugh before gripping onto your ass tightly and sitting up straight so that you’re straddling him. He connects his lips to yours once again in a quick kiss, but it ends as fast as it started. “Weirdest dream ever, huh?”
“Fuck, don’t even call it a dream; it’ll mess with my head too much. That all seemed so real.”
“Oh, I know,” he tells you before glancing over at the few remaining strawberries that are still in the pack from being left out overnight when you two fell asleep on the couch. “Think Jeff will believe me if I told him what happened?”
“Hell no,” you state firmly.
“Ok, but what if we got Mitch or Gemma to eat the rest of those strawberries?”
“Nope,” you tell him as you scramble off of them and make a dive for the fruit before he can. “These are going in the garbage.”
“You’re no fun,” he whines as you walk over to the kitchen and toss out the container.
“Oh, grow up,” you sass as you walk back into the room. Just as you’re about to say another witty remark, you glance at the television screen where it’s paused on a picture of all eight of your friends from the movie. A smile dances its way across your lips as you look to Harry and gesture for him to look at the screen as well.
He stares at it for a second, before shaking his head and turning back to face you. “I actually miss them.”
“Me too,” you agree and send him a wink. “Guess we’ll have to watch it again so we can see them.
“I think the fuck, not Y/N. I don’t need any more Grease in my life for a long time.”
743 notes · View notes
georgecrecy · 5 years
Text
Charlie 1
“Yeah, I know the species you’re talking about. You call it a Rang’var? We humans call ‘em Tilluxian Dragons.”
“Dragons?” The alien warbled.
“Yeah, dragons.”
“What does that mean?”
“Uh, well, dragons were a mythical creature in human histo… you know what? Let me just tell ya my story about ‘em.
“So I go about minin' for ores in places that look promisin' for the kinds I trade in. One of those places was this rimworld a few light years from here. Real nice biosphere to it, your basic jungle-like flora and fauna. Well as I was traipsin’ about my business, keepin’ an eye on my scanner for anything fancy underground to flag for later, when I happen to hear some hootin’ sounds off to my left.”
“You ran from such an unknown, right?” The alien’s 3rd eye began to twitch, James noticed.
“Nah, us humans are a curious species, remember?”
“You didn’t.”
“I did. And once I parted the leaves what should I see but a whole pack of juveniles play fightin’ in this sandy hollow down a hill a ways. In fact, they were rather adorable.”
“Adorable?! *Spluttering* B-b-but what about the 6 kleng long fangs? The volatile temperament? Thousands of colonists have been seriously hurt or killed by their packs when colonists unwittingly settle on a world already plagued with them?”
“I realize, but they are animals, and on my planet we gots some animals that behaviorally are just like ‘em. They get all full o’ hiss and vinegar when they think they gotta defend themselves, but otherwise keep outta sight. Bit hard, considerin’ how big they get, but stay outta their way and they tend ta stay outta yours.
“Anyway, I watched their funny antics for a while, but knowin’ a momma was usually close by I skedaddled to do my surveyin’ in a quieter sector of the planet.”
“My, that was a close call human-James, and an interesting story of caution!”
“I ain’t done.”
“Oh? Oh no…” What little of the blue coloration to the skin had been left at this point continued to drain to white.
“Yep! About a week went by, and again I’m doin’ my surveyin,’ and I was bein’ silly looking too hard at my reader and not where my feets were goin.’ First I heard a deep n’ nasty growlin,’ and then I felt the ground quake neath my feet from two big stamps. Then I looked up to see them teeth you were talkin’ about earlier of a fully adult Tilluxian.”
“By the Great Klan! How did you survive?”
“Well, it's a bit funnier in the tellin’ than it was at the time. I was scared witless, of course, seems I had woken it up from nappin’ when it heard me comin,’ and it sure wasn’t happy to be awake. We were in this big clearin’ between the trees, with me on one side and it on the t’other, and it went and charged me!”
“Dear Klan!”
“I know, right? Now, the first thing that came to mind - since I sure wasn’t gonna outrun this behemoth - was to drop inta a playful position like I saw them juveniles doin,’ and hooted at it!”
“... you what?”
“Yeah! I hooted at that angry humongous thing, that two-story wreckin’ ball of lizardy flesh, and the damn thing stopped!”
“It stopped?!”
“Yep, and then, hehe, it did the next most adorable thing I would never have expected. It tilted its head at me, like a Terran dog that heard a funny sound! I woulda laughed right then and there if I wasn’t in the midst of shittin’ myself.”
“What happened then?”
“Well, it sniffed me a bit, and looked like it was tryin’ to figure out what I was up to, so now that I was thinkin’ about Terran dogs, they will roll over to a bigger nastier dog to appease it, so I got on the ground and rolled over. Then I went inta that playful position again. I about got knocked over when that big avalanche of anger did the same thing with its forked tongue lollin’ out of its mouth. That’s when we started playin’ hide and seek among the trees!”
“You played… a children’s game… with a Rang’vnar?”
“Yup! We played for well over an hour, I even got ta boop it on the nose whenever I found it, again not hard considerin’ my hand was about the size o’ one nostril, and even the big trees on this planet we were on couldn’t cover more than a 1/4th of their body.”
“You even touched one of those monsters?”
“Eh, they ain’t so bad if y’actually got ta know ‘em. Treat ‘em right and you might be surprised what happens. So anywhos, after an hour o’ this, I tried to say goodbye to it, so that I could get to my ship and clean out the inside of my exo-suit, and it ran in front o’ me, nearly knockin’ me over again from the shakin’ it made of the ground, and it still wanted to play some more! We were dartin’ in and out of them trees til both of the suns had set over the horizon. Both of us were dead tired, I could tell he was by the way his tail was sweepin’ on the ground and his head wasn’t bein’ held up much anymore. That’s when it clambered over to me and hunkered down on the ground, wrapped its big ol’ body and tail over me so I could hardly move. I ended up just pettin’ the big galumph ta sleep that night.”
“Petted it? Petted it?! Human-James, you realize how dangerous-”
“Yeah, I know. They said the same about them Droxxians, and we figured them out enough to make pets out of ‘em! I eventually was able to squeeze out from underneath ‘im, and wound my way back to the ship for a bit o’ proper shuteye, and I slept like a babe, I’ll tell ya! Now that I’m in my forties ain’t no way I can keep up that sort o’ adrenaline rush for long, I ain’t my youthful self no more. So, next mornin’ I wake up and real groggily get my chores finished up, and when I left my ship I darn near crapped my freshly-cleaned exo-suit again. It was there. Waitin’ for me.”
“Ah, it had come to try finishing you off then? I’m sure it took all your human guile to-”
“Nah, it had one of my boulders I had been samplin’ in its mouth, and it dropped it at my feet and went thunderin’ off, lookin back at me all expectant like. Now, this was a big chunk of now slobbery rock, but my suit has some servos built in for my work. Once I got over my surprise, I guess I said ‘ta hell with it,’ ya know? I picked up the rock and threw it several hundred yards. We played some big-ass fetch fer half the day. The damn thing became an attached eight ton limb from then on, could barely get my work done for it. I didn’t have to deal with any of the lion equivalents on the planet no more though, they steered well clear with it lumberin’ nearby. I started thinkin,’ I had this big patch o’ land where I live, and ain’t nobody for miles, and you’d be surprised what can fit in a minin’ freighter’s cargo when you don’t take as much ore.”
“Wait, do you mean to say that… is it on the station? Here?”
“Yeah! Why don’t you come meet Charlie? He’d love to meet ya!”
Read the other parts of the series!
Part 2: https://georgecrecy.tumblr.com/post/183787102041/charlie-2
Part 3: https://georgecrecy.tumblr.com/post/183794906326/charlie-3
Part 4: https://georgecrecy.tumblr.com/post/183805565796/charlie-4
Part 5: https://georgecrecy.tumblr.com/post/183818824461/charlie-5
Part 6: https://georgecrecy.tumblr.com/post/183819131196/charlie-6
Part 7: https://georgecrecy.tumblr.com/post/183819391261/charlie-7
306 notes · View notes
Text
Tease (Lotor x Reader)
This is an x reader posted from my previous account, @whysleepwhenyoucanwrite. It can also be found on my AO3.
Prompt: Guess who xD Cannnn I have a LotorxReader with the prompt, "How have you made it this long without someone throwing you out an airlock or something?" Because that sounds funny
A/N: Absolutely NO idea who this is XD Sorry this took so long! I’m gonna try and get my other prompts out soon aha. Sorry if you’ve been waiting for ages! I promise I’m working on your request (or will be soon). Anywho, thank you for requesting, ‘anon’!
Tease (Lotor x Reader)
Lotor had switched sides. That was what he claimed, anyway, after saving all of you and having a “discussion” with the team. He’d been a constant presence in the castle for the past few days; none of you trusted him, especially Keith and Allura, but as Shiro had pointed out, he didn’t have much reason to lie now he had been declared a traitor to the Empire, and you could keep a better watch on him if he remained in your vicinity.
So, the nine of you (if you included Matt, your newest arrival) had a tenth addition to the castle.
Which was all well and good, except he was so annoying.
It wasn’t as if there was any specific act he had committed that infuriated you; it was just his general attitude. The way he walked around as if he owned the place, that stupid smirk on his face and his fucking hair -
Another thing; he was unfairly attractive. Unfairly. Lance would be the first to agree with you - you’d caught him trying to enter Lotor’s room one time, claiming that “I need to find out what hair products he uses! It’s not fair!”
He also decided that the chair next to you was the one he sat in at every meal, making mealtimes awkward as hell. One time you’d been happily eating your food goo (or, well, as happily as you could be, considering it was food goo) when you’d turned to see Lotor staring directly at you. When you’d raised an eyebrow, he’d simply placed his spoon into his mouth, and winked. To your utter horror, your face had heated up, and you’d looked away to see Keith staring.
From that point on, you’d firmly decided to stay far away from Lotor as much as possible.
But he made it so hard.
At training he’d insist you be his sparring partner, and despite your constant glares at Shiro, he’d agreed. When you were all relaxing, he’d somehow find an excuse to sit next to you. Even when you were hanging out in the kitchen with Hunk - your safe haven - he’d miraculously appear, claiming he smelled something good - then sending you a smirk.
It was weird, and borderline creepy - scratch that, just creepy. You hated it.
“Do you have an obsession with me or something?” you’d suddenly blurted out one time in the corridor, when the purple pointy-eared bastard had shown up at your side again. Lotor simply gave you a side-eye, then smirked.
“So you have noticed my interest in you.” Not even glancing your way, Lotor huffed in amusement. “I wouldn’t call it an obsession. It’s simply more pleasing for my eyes to be around the best looking person in this castle.”
With that, he’d continued on his merry way, boots clacking against the floor as you stood stock still, sputtering in shock.
“What do you mean he called you the best looking person in the castle?!” Lance shrieked, the hairbrush he had been calmly passing through your hair jerking and probably pulling out fifty strands with it. You yelped, and Lance hurriedly apologised, going back to brushing smoothly. “I thought that was me,” he whined.
“Aw, Lance,” you giggled. “It is you.”
“Well, I’d certainly hope so,” he replied indignantly. “Otherwise there isn’t much else going for me,” he added, voice low enough you almost couldn’t hear.
“Excuse me, what?” you exclaimed, turning around abruptly. “What do you mean, not much else going for you?!”
Lance had frozen, looking like a deer caught in headlights. “Well, I mean, uh…”
“You’re our sharpshooter!” you practically yelled, your face barely inches away from Lance’s. “And you’re the one that boosts morale, that glues the team together… not just that, you’re smart, you’re protective of your friends, and you’re the best damn shot I’ve ever seen. The team wouldn’t be the same without you.”
Lance smiled, eyes glassy, and you reached around for the mirror behind you, then held it up to his face.
“Now, repeat after me; “you is smart, you is kind, you is important”.”
Lance chuckled a little, but did as you instructed, speaking into his reflection. “You is smart, you is kind, you is important.”
“Hell yes you are!” you shouted, and wrapped your friend in a hug. “Now keep brushing my hair, I like it.”
It was one thing receiving glances and vague gestures. Now he was being forthright about it.
When you were sparring, he’d lean in and whisper “you always look your best like this,” then flip you over his shoulder while you were still stood in shock. Then, while you were pinned down:
“I must admit I’ve already imagined you below me, although it was in quite a different context to this.” You shoved his smirking face away from you.
That was the first straw.
The second straw came when Allura and Shiro were explaining bayards to Lotor in depth, per his request. When Lance demonstrated how a Paladin could switch the form of their bayard, switching from his blaster to a rifle, Lotor leant down and whispered “You’ve already unlocked my bayard,” his breath hot on your neck.
Through your frustration, the soft ‘oof’ that came from the Prince as your elbow made contact with his midsection was quite satisfying.
After the group had disbanded, you approached Allura, figuring she’d at least have some idea of how to deal with unwarranted flirting.
“Princess.”
Allura turned to you, blue eyes questioning. “Yes, Y/N?”
You’d planned to be quite calm and collected when you approached the Princess about this; after all, she clearly appreciated maturity, and you wanted her full attention on this.
Instead, your voice cracked as you managed a desperate “help me.”
The last straw came at dinner, after a brief respite period with no random invasions of privacy, no pick up lines, and no flirting. In retrospect, you should have known it was coming.
He’d been silent next to you for the entire meal, which should have been a warning sign in itself. Right when you were least expecting it, the uncomfortably familiar sensation of whispering in your ear was present again, paired with the words “While this food goo does prove itself satisfactory, I’d much prefer to… how you Earthlings might say… eat out.”
That was it.
Within a second, Lotor was blinking at you through the food goo that dripped down his face and hair, looking ultimately displeased. Before anyone could open their mouth, you beat them to it.
“How have you made it this long without someone throwing you out an airlock or something?” you exploded, standing up for emphasis. “Do you treat everyone like this, you fucking dickass?”
“Language,” Shiro chided, and you turned to him hoping your eyes were screaming murder as much as your brain was, because really?
A tense silence descended upon the table, with you staring daggers at Shiro, and Lotor glaring at you through food goo, before it was broken with an indignant cry.
“His hair!”
Of course, Lance.
“Don’t you understand how much effort goes into having hair like that? The - all that work - gone to waste -”
“It was FUCKING WARRANTED TRUST ME,” Pidge spoke through gritted teeth, staring at the table with wide eyes. Matt sent her a confused glance, before turning to Lotor.
“What did you just say to traumatise my little sister?”
A heavy weight dropped in your stomach as you realised - “Oh GOD you heard that.”
Pidge nodded, still not looking anywhere but directly in front of her. Even Lotor had the decency to look relatively ashamed. Allura narrowed her eyes at the prince, crossing her arms, while Keith’s eyes darted rapidly around the room with confusion.
The room became instantly more uncomfortable, and you felt a hot flush creep up your neck. Any minute now -
“So, uh… what did he say, exactly?” Keith asked, eyebrows raised.
“You don’t want to FUCKING KNOW,” Pidge groaned, leaning forwards to whack her head on the table. At this, Shiro frowned at Lotor too, shoulders rising. The half-Galran looked around the room; Lance appearing conflicted, Keith, Hunk and Coran confused, Matt and Shiro intimidating, Pidge mortified, and Allura murderous. Evaluating his choices, he appeared to come to a smart conclusion, because the prince mumbled an apology in your direction before leaving the room in a hurry.
As you were getting ready for bed that evening, you were disturbed by a knock at the door. Opening it to see Lotor, looking sheepish, you tensed, back straightening.
After waiting for him to say something, and instead meeting an awkward silence, you cleared your throat.
“What do you want?”
Cheeks flushing a slightly darker shade of purple, Lotor refused to meet your eyes as he spoke.
“It has been brought to my attention that my behaviour towards you has been… extremely inappropriate.”
“You can say that again,” you snorted, and received a harsh glare. Unfazed, you smirked in return. “Just telling it like it is, Prince L’Oreal.”
“It was not in my intention to make you uncomfortable.” Still looking anywhere but at your face, Lotor continued. “I wish to apologise for my behaviour.”
Analysing the man in front of you, you considered your options. You could refuse his apology, and either he’d stay away from you… or he’d keep the comments coming with a vengeance. That, or you could accept his apology and see how things went.
“You’ll stop with the unwanted comments?” “Of course.”
You fixed Lotor with a suspicious stare, scrutinising him with your gaze. While he still didn’t meet your eyes, he did appear sincere.
“Fine.”
He looked up at that, blue eyes gazing directly into yours. “… ‘fine’?”
“Fine.”
Appearing satisfied, the prince turned and walked away. Just as you made to return to the safety of your room, he swivelled on one foot and appeared in your doorway again. Your eyelids lowered in exasperation.
“What now?”
Once again, he wouldn’t meet your eyes.
“The Princess, ah… advised… that if I really desired you the way I do, I should court you.”
You blinked.
“Court me?”
“Yes.” Gaining confidence, Lotor extended a hand to you. “Spend time with you. Buy you gifts. Make you happy.”
Courting. No one on Earth did that anymore; romance had mainly descended to ‘send nudes’ and the occasional date. It sounded… old-fashioned, sure, but kinda nice.
The only thing you were doubtful of was the person you’d be courting.
You began to evaluate the decision in your head. First and foremost, Lotor was certainly not lacking in the looks department, that was for sure. However, you’d been fighting against him for months, and still weren’t necessarily able to trust him. Also, he’d been a dick similar to the fuckboys you’d encountered back home. Ew.
Still, he seemed sincere in his apology, and his intent. Besides, you could easily end the process whenever you wanted to - with the knowledge that Allura would kick his ass if he did anything to hurt you.
Well…
“You know what? Sure.”
Before Lotor could speak, you uttered one last sentence before closing the door in his face. “But I expect flowers, bitch.”
160 notes · View notes
bettercallsabs · 6 years
Text
Falling For Crime 3
A/N: this was supposed to post yesterday, but I appearently don’t know how to use tumblr. Instead of queuing for Wednesday, I set it for Sunday... my bad. Anywho, Steve’s back and he’s more tantalizing than ever. Wink wink. Now, I know somebody of you’re are wanting more Bucky, but you have to wait. The build up Is in full swing, and we are just getting started. So just be patient and bear 🐻, lol, with me here, it will be oh so worth it. Anywho,  Enjoy my dearies. Tag list Is Open, so never miss a post!
Steve Rogers x Reader x Bucky Barnes
Warnings: um, it’s a mob fic? Lustfullness. Gasp. 
Word count: 2.5k
It’s the roaring 20s with a modern twist, in New York City. You have just arrived on the New York scene, and  have caught the eye of notorious mob boss Steve Rogers. Little does he know, your heart his pining for his best friend and right hand man, Bucky Barnes. Do you put yours and Buckys life in danger to follow your heart, or do you let the Most powerful man in New York claim his prize?  
Part 1 / Part 2 
Tumblr media
 Your head was pounding, as if a toy wooden hammer was being tapped again your head repeatedly. Trying to open your eyes made it worse, tenfold. Groggily, you lifted your heavy head from the soft down pillow. As you sat up, your stomach burned, bile slowly rising in your throat. Dashing to the bathroom, head hanging into the wastebin, you vowed to never drink again. after all, drinking was prohibited.
You spent the majority of your morning lounging around, feeing like death. By the afternoon, you felt a tad more human, and decided that I nice long soak would do you some good. As you ran the bath, watching it fill with steaming hot water, you washed off smudged eyeliner and the remnants of last nights night out, off your face.
You sank deep into the rose water bath, as Leadbelly played on the Victrola in the background. You hummed along, as the warmth seeped into your body. Legs crossed, your feet dangling on the edge of the tub, you hummed along with the melody.
A loud knock at the door, startled you. As you your legs slipped, your head hitting the tub before greeting the water. Water had spilled in every direction. You hurriedly made your way out of the tub, wrapping your dripping naked flesh, in a plush towel.
Another knock at the door. This time it seemed more urgent, less spaced out knocks.
“Just a moment please!” You yelled in the direction of the door, as you dashed around the room, to make yourself decent. Throwing on your favorite lavender silk slip, you tided your satin robe over top. Your wet hair, clung to the back of your neck, dampening the collar of your robe. Out of breath, and disheveled, you answered the door.
Where you expected a bellhop, A tall handsome figure stood before you. It was Steve.You felt your face flush. You were fresh out of the bath, only draped in robe, hair askew, and looking like death. Perfect. This was just prefect.
“Steve...” your eyes dropped to the floor. Just looking at him made your stomach flutter. He leaned his toned body against the door frame.
“Just checking in on you doll. You were pretty tossed last night.”
“I’m fine. Just a little sickly, and genuinely, this time!”
His hand gripped your chin, as he checked over your face. You could feel yourself beginning to blush, as your body ran hot, at his touch. A wide smile spread across his lips, flashing those miraculous perfect white teeth. Stepping away from the door, he returned with a rolling cart, topped with a silver serving cover.
“Eat doll. It will help. I’ve got to split. But eat. You’ll thank me later.” With a wink, he was closing the door behind him.
You collapsed onto the ottoman that sat in front of your bed. Pulling the try to you, you removed the lid to reveal a burger and fries, and a slice of Devils food cake. The first bite of fries made your stomach sing. He was right, it did help. A lot.
Louise finally answered your phone call, on Tuesday afternoon. She agreed to meet for lunch at the knickerbocker hotel at noon. You took your time preparing yourself for the day. As you fiddled with your hair, indecisive of how to style it, you thought back to your phone call with your sister. When she spoke, her voice was off... she seemed... nervous and a bit tense. It made you a tad nervous for your sister luncheon.
As your car rolled up to the hotel, you stepped out of the car, realizing you’d worn the wrong shoes. A thick layer of snow covered the sidewalk, crunching beneath your heels.
Once inside the hotel, you spotted your sister standing just in front of the restaurant entrance. Peeling your coat from your body, you slung it over your arm as you made your way toward her. You greeted one another with a hug.
“Shall we go in?” You nodded, as you followed your sister into the restaurant. Once you were seated at your table,  drinks ordered, you finally let yourself relax.
“Thanks you for finally talking to me again.”
“I’m sorry I freaked out like I did. I was just, really worried about you. I’m so glad to see you’re okay.” Your sister looked down, clearing her throat, before continuing. “So... how was it?”
“It was actually kind of fun. I met some new people and...” your lowered your voice into a lull of a whisper. “I even had booze!” You laughed devilishly, as you relived the nights festivities in your mind.
“Y/N! What were you thinking?”
“We’re only young once LouLou. Might well have a little fun.”
Louise shook her head as she rolled her eyes at you.
“I actually called you out today to have a serious talk y/N. After having a talk with father, we believe it’s in your best interest to find a husband that’s not a criminal.”
“Louise, you can’t be serious?”
“I am perfectly serious Y/N. You can’t keep roaming the streets of New York unwed. And our father can’t continue to support you financially here forever. It’s about time you grew up.”
Your jaw dropped. This was a whole new side to Louise. She’d always been bossy, yes, after all she was the older sister, but this... this was a whole new level for her.
“I don’t know what to say...”
“I’ve arrange for you to have dinner tonight, at the ritz, with a friend of Walt’s. His name is Robert Jefferson, and he has a good reputation around here. Walt and I have put our neck on the line for you here, so I expect you to be on your best behavior.”
The look on Louise face was pure seriousness. As much as you wanted to defy her, you didn’t want her anymore upset with you. Although, you didn’t always see eye to eye, you knew she had your best interest at heart.
“Alright. Alright. You win Louise.” Much to your dismay, you agreed to the evening dinner.
The rest of lunch with Louise was awkward and tense. You both exchanged casual conversation, she asked how you liked New York, you asked about her home life, Walt’s job, but nothing truly meaningful to either of you. You felt relived when you slid into the back seat of the car. Laying your head back against the seat, you let out a deep sigh. You just wanted a nap, and a stiff drink.
Staring at a closest full of dresses, you didn’t know what to wear. How is it, that whenever you have a place to be, you never have anything to wear? You didn’t know anything about this man. Was he conservative? A man who liked classic women roles? Was women in pants too progressive for him? Ugh. You didn’t want to made a bad first impression, your sister and Walt did go through a lot to get you this date, even if you didn’t ask for nor want it.
You decided to play it safe, and settled on a long sleeve navy blue silk jersey dress. You kept your makeup simple and tasteful.
Stepping out of the elevator, you made your way toward the doors, but not before you spotted a man in a dark suit. A hat covered his usually dark disheveled hair. You stopped in front of him, as he folded the news paper he had been reading, laying it down beside him.
“What are you doing here Bucky? Spying on me?”
“Boss heard you had a date with someone that wasn’t him. Sent me to keep an eye on the situation.”  
“How did he... nevermind. I forgot you gentlemen are perfect stalkers. Tell him that bud out of my affairs. This date is important, and I don’t need you or him messing it up, okay?”
A devilish smirk spread across his lips. It was the first time you’d ever seen him smile, and it was intoxicating.
“You really are a feisty one, aren’t you now Miss Y/L/N.”
As he rose from his seat, this tall frame looking down on you, you gulped, taking a step back.
“I... I have to go. Please don’t follow me.”
You hurried your way out of the hotel, knowing full well he was going to listen to you.
The snow that coated the city sidewalks  had been shoveled away, leaving thin patches of snow and ice. In your rushes state, you hadn’t taken into account the conditions you were entering, as your left foot slipped from under you, sending you hurling toward the snowy side walk. Where you expected hard ground, you were met with strong arms , that were wrapped tightly around you. Bucky. His face was close to yours, his lips just inches from yours, so close could feel his hot breath dancing over your lips.
The fleeting feeling of his arm, as he pulled away from you, made your heart sink. You felt safe In his arms, a feeling like you’d never felt before.
“I.. uh.. thank you. That could have been a disaster.”
“You better be more careful Miss Y/L/N. I won’t always be here to catch you.”
“ I thought you were my professional stalker?”
“You better get going, don’t want you missing that important engagement of yours.”
helping you into the car, you held onto his hand longer than you should have. Your cheeks began to blush as he cleared his throat, looking down to you hand, as your fingers were still wrapped his. Letting go quickly, you scooted further into the car, to attempt to hide your embarrassment.
“See you around Miss. Y/L/N”
“Please, call me Y/N.”
He gave a send off signal to your driver, who put the car into drive, sending you on your way to a date you weren’t looking Forward too.
Robert was casually handsome, but rather boring. He drawled on for ages about his business in the banking world.
“It’s rather fascinating really. You wouldn’t think being a banker  would be so rewarding, but it truly is.” He said between bites.
“It does sound interesting.” You replied with false enthusiasm.
“Walt has told me quite a bit about you. Now that we’ve finally met, you really are quite charming.”
“Why thank you Robert. You’re too kind.”
The dinner seemed to drawl on for ages. You were so uninterested in the whole ordeal, that you opted out of dessert, in hopes of ending it sooner. Robert walked you to your car, as snow fell on the dimly lit city.
“Thank you for dinner Robert. It was delicious.”
You held out your hand to give him a thank you handshake. He cupped your bare hand in his both his hands, giving it a tight squeeze.
“Thank you Miss Y/L/N, for joining me tonight, I had a lovely evening.” You give him your best smile, as he planted a quick kiss on your cheek, catching you off guard.  
“I should go. Thanks again Robert. Enjoy the rest of your evening.” You slid into that backseat of the car, giving a final wave as your driver took off into the night.
Yawning, you made your way into the hotel lobby, drowsy from such an uneventful date, you hadn’t even noticed the man leaning against the wall near the elevator.
“You’re just going to ignore me like that doll?” You were startled, nearly dropping your clutch.
“Jesus Steve! Scare a lady, why don’t yah.”
His chuckle was music to your ears, as he leaned closer into your personal space.
“You should be more observant doll. I’ve been waiting here awhile.”
“What? Why?”
“Just checking in you doll. How was your date?”
“Terribly uncomfortable, and boring, to be quite honest.”
“If you only went out with me doll, you wouldn’t have to suffer.”  
He was incredibly close to you know, hips brushing against your waist as his thumb stroked your cheek. He took your breath away.
“I-“
“You know I’m right doll.”
His lips brushing against yours made your head spin.
“Steve, we can’t-“
“Now doll, you know we can.”
When his lips hit yours, your entire body shivered with lust.. Each kiss was filled with a passionate heat, his soft lips tantalizing you to be his, a flick of his tongue beckoning you to open up to him. As you opened your mouth to him, You becoming completely lost in him. His mouth tasted like the sweets you always craved, and you couldn’t get enough. Every kiss becoming more ravenous, as his fingers entangled in your hair. Your arms instinctively wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer into you. You never wanted to let him go.
When he pulled away, your head was fuzzy. You had forgotten how to breath.
“Steve...”
“Y/N...” he was out of breath, as he whispered your name. It was the first time he’d ever used your first name, and so intimately. What was he going to you?
“You should probably go, before I lose control.”
His beautiful blue eyes were swimming with lust, desire. And you felt the same. You didn’t want to  go upstairs. Your curiosity was getting the best of you, yet again.
“I don’t want to go...”
his left arm rested above your shoulder, his body hovered over yours, as he leaned on the wall to support his weight. His lips rest fractions of an inch from yours. The heat of his breath grazing your already swollen lips. He swept his thumb over the length of your lower lip, making your breath catch in your throat.
“I’ll be a gentleman tonight doll.”
With that enthralling smirk you liked so much, he took a few steps back from you, placing his suit jacket over his arms. Flutters rose in your chest, as you watched him leave the hotel.
What the hell just happened?
Sitting in front of your vanity, you stared at the face of a woman you weren’t sure you knew. You had just shared a kiss... an extremely passionate kiss, a lustful kiss, with the most dangerous man in New York City... and you liked it.
The lipstick you had worn that night was smudged in every which direction, as you examined your freshly kissed lips. Swollen and red, they were sensitive to the touch, as you traced over them with your finger tips. You’d finally had your first kiss, and it was more than you’d ever anticipated. You we’re hungry for more.
Washing away the makeup from your face, you felt the lust from the evening beginning to fleet away, as rational thought returned to your clouded mind. Panic began to ensue, as you thought of what was at stake here. Your freedom was one step closer to being null and void. God, if your father ever caught wind that you were kissing hardened criminals in the lobby, you were done for. But behind all of that panic, all of that worry, you were beginning to realize, you loved the brush with danger, and you wanted more…
FOREVER TAGS: @letsgetfuckingsuperwholocked @itsanerdlife @sea040561 @dsakita
FFC:  @m4shtyx @villainsaremorerelatable @flashfanfics @palebun-16 @thiskatistoospooky
EVERYTHING STEVE ROGERS: @patzammit
71 notes · View notes